My Luna Loveby Silver OctaveChaptersAct 1 - Chapter 2: Learning what Happens Now [REWRITTEN]Act 1 - Chapter 3: What Do You Do with an Angry Irishman?Act 1 - Chapter 4: CococococococococoAct 1 - Chapter 5: PunishmentAct 1 - Chapter 6: Family Knows HowAct 1 - Chapter 7: Goddess of MagicAct 1 - Chapter 8: A Filly FallsAct 1 - Chapter 9: The Living DeadAct 1 - Chapter 10: Training WeekAct 1 - Chapter 11: May Says "Goodbye Daddy"Act 1 - Chapter 12: The Lair Tells the TruthAct II - Chapter 1: Birthday SurpriseAct II - Chapter 2: Recruiter BONUS 1Act II - Chapter 3: Bucking GamesAct II - Chapter 4: Thoughts My Lord?Act I - Chapter 1: Wake Up Call [REWRITTEN]Act II - Chapter 5 : Being With Your (Extended) FamilyAct 1 - Chapter 2: Learning what Happens Now [REWRITTEN]Author's Note This chapter has been rewritten Act 1 - Chapter 2: Learning what Happens Now [REWRITTEN] I couldn't believe how tired my muscles felt when were finished planting the other saplings. The technique she used was strange while the filled the holes dug for the saplings. A little dirt, a smaller layer of finely mixed minerals, then more dirt to the top to barely cover the roots, lastly, she pushed the last of the dirt with her hooves up to the stem. And on and on we did this after I dug the holes. I could only guess she would find small ways to torture me as she just smiled and yawned as I had to take breaths in between. I could feel myself frowning then thought past it. Maybe this was to help me a bit more with how I move my hooves. Digging wasn't too hard when Celestia taught me how to pick things up with my hooves. It was the pain now that I was feeling which swayed my lingering thoughts of Celestia wanting to kill me in some way. Somehow... Celestia told me we were about to head to a smaller lake just beyond the statues. Said we could talk more there without nearby ears. I think it was safe to say she was more than correct. A wave of ponies in farming gear flooded out into the gardens. Briefly wondering if Celestia had timed this all. As we approached the lake that was no longer shrouded by a field of statues I finally get a good look at the lake. It was amazing to look at. It was so clear that you could see the bottom and I could see so many fish inside. Along the side of the lake was a rock that poked out of the ground like the long rock of Pride Rock from The Lion King that Simba stood at the end of the movie. At the tip had a bench perched just so one could look out on to the lake and in it. We sat down and Celestia had wasted no time. "There's much to explain, some you'll have to put together on your own, and I trust you won't act too differently to raise suspicion." She said almost too bluntly. "I'm sorry I can't do more but the time to explain pony culture would take at least a year, maybe two if we taught you every day for a minimum of four hours. So here's a simple rundown. My sister, my student Twilight Sparkle, my niece Cadence, and I are all Alicorns. We're the foundation of Equestrian Culture, mostly because my sister and I as we help maintain the day and night cycle of the planet. Next are the unicorns-which is what you are. They can manipulate ambient magic to their whims through training and their horn focus. Without the foundation of a horn, magic outside the physical form is nigh impossible to manifest." "So why exactly did you drain my magic then?" I asked. "It felt strange like my blood was being sucked through a straw." She nods, wincing at my analogy. "Because mana is like blood when it imbues itself within you. It's how we all naturally generate magic. When one builds up their magic for too long, it can become dangerous when an emotion surges like anger or even happiness." She explained it well I think. I was becoming a bomb in short. But fuck, even being too happy while hopped up on a bunch of magic is messed up. "Next is the Pegasus or pegasi. They can fly, manipulate the weather and walk on the clouds like we would the ground. Many of their homes are made of clouds, but I know the one that lives in a tree. And finally, are the earth ponies. Masters of the land they are strong and hardy with nearly endless stamina. Anything they grow is bound to be supernaturally delicious. Alicorns is one hundred percent all three, and our powers are that of ten times that of each type." "Sounds like I'm living in a world of gods and goddesses, ruled by four overpowered goddesses. Am I right?" "We're not all-powerful. We can still get hurt, and die..." Celestia frowned. "Dying isn't a complete death for us. Our bodies revert to that of a six-month-old filly. We retain everything we once were, but it takes much of a year until the winter, or summer solstice arrives. During this time we feel nothing but that is the worst pain of all..." A long sigh escaped her and then she tried to make herself look perkier. "A few times I've died and woke up just before the Winter Solstice. It's my birth season." I made a thoughtful an expression while Celestia stared at me. I guess she was waiting for a response. "That's a lot to think about, I suppose..." I finally say after a pregnant minute. I couldn't say much else. But magic."So I guess...magic training is a priority then?" Surprisingly Celestia shook her head. "While it's important you learn magic as quickly as possible, you'll be first learning how to read and write our language. Luna did as much as she could implanting memories of what she knows but even her knowledge is dated." "Why? I-" "She once tried to take over Equestria, when greed and loneliness had tightly gripped her heart. A demon took advantage of her weakness and I was forced to banish her to the moon until the demon grew weak enough for a new sort of heroes to take her pains away." She cleared her throat and looked back to the lake. "I cannot imagine what you must be thinking right now, or what you think you know...Just do what you can. I know my sister wouldn't pick some fool. If anything she's much more studious than I am when it comes to searching deep within a person." I stand straighter and huff. "I consider myself intelligent. I am open to knowledge and understanding wisdom brought to me. And I would also imagine a goddess to also be wise after recovering from a dark time in their life, as would any other thoughtful person or pony." God all of this was way too much to really process. I had questions, but Celestia was using the time she might not actually have to help me. Then again she might've planned this, but even as a princess she must have a ton of shit to do. I suppose tonight I'll be quite restless, reviewing today and all I've had to learn. "So, tell me about your life before here." I shake my head. "Sorry, but I think we should choose a different topic than my life before here." And that was final. "Maybe when I'm not in the middle of all this shit." "Hmm, okay then." She remains quiet for a while before standing back up. "If you'd like, lunch will be served in an hour, and with that time we can straighten you up. Look a bit more-" "Presentable? Please? I actually feel stuffed right now, but maybe that's because I'm not used to the fur..." I almost laugh. "I'm sure I'll get used to it as time goes on." Celestia is the first to laugh and nod pointing a hoof towards a castle wall. Just barely in sight, there's a closed gate and beyond that who knows what. "There are some talented ponies in Canterlot who'd love a shot at you once they're aware of your companionship with Luna is public." Smiling to myself I let Celestia continue to talk about some more systems of Equestria. Allies and such. As it turns out this land was often plagued with great evils because of their grandiose exploration of magic. It was primarily a few evil guys from their far past. I've also noticed that a thousand years seems to pretty much be their "Generational" timeline. By that, I'm meaning that their name had become myth long enough for the myth to stick in their culture. For my primary example, it was Luna who became an Nightmare and her corrupted magic created the Everfree Forest. The forest itself can and will try to instill fear, and can even tempt you into doing evil tasks. It was only the power of Celestia's "Last walk" through the forest that made a safe path in and out of the forest to their old castle. In addition to all that, the magic there also can manipulate animals and corrupt them with magic. Terrible cockatrices and lurking timber wolves-they're wolves made of decaying logs and vines infused with magic. They feed off the lifeforce of smaller animals and sometimes ponies. They also use it to breed. And through all that, I remained attentive to every word she was saying. I had to adapt quickly, faster than I was actually feeling comfortable with, but I had to do it. I had already made up my mind coming here. Here I could live the in lap of luxury and a goddess. It was a dream I had when I was a small child. It was what sparked my move to America, "Land of Opportunity", my fat-hairy arse. By the time Celestia had finished with her flash course, a servant had come out with a small letter. She gave a bow and then left us alone. There was a brown wax stamp which kept it closed and therefore secure. The stamp had the shape of a hammer. "Who's that from then?" Celestia inhaled and held her breath a saddened look on her face. "If I am to believe, the King of Minonia has passed away." "What was his name?" "Hephaestus. The only blacksmith I trusted for three hundred and twenty-six years. And that's quite the stretch for a minotaur." I scoff and looked at her with a shocked expression. "What's the average then? Jesus..." "Two hundred and ninety is a good age to die in their culture. Anything beyond means you were blessed by Hephaestus and you take the name and title of Hephaestus Master of the Anvil. But only in military functions. And his name was actually Hephaestus." "Jeezzz..." I sigh and my stomach rumbles. "Time to eat I think. I feel like I haven't eaten in a week." "Because you haven't." Celestia smiles at me with closed eyes. Bitch. "What?!" I can't believe I didn't even notice this before but my eyes, they were like a cat's eye. I ogled at them for longer than I think Celestia was dealing with because she ended up using her magic to drag me on with her. They were orange and my ears had little tufts at the end of them and briefly wondered if I was supposed to be all 'fluffy'. That was about as much as I could describe myself fully. I should probably also mention lunch was almost too simple of a matter. Instead of going much farther than past the statue garden there was a small area outside a large ballroom. I could tell it was a ballroom by the large windows that pretty much made up the walls. Inside there was a small ring in the very center and a stage in the corner. Anyways, the outside area was just a few tables and a few park benches. All of it was made of marble. To top it all off, the entire place was surrounded by eight pillars all carved with the shapes of ponies. All of them looked the same, minus the cutie marks on their flanks. They held up a large ring which had grape vines and kudzu growing on it. I was again given awe today, just like before and I suppose here on after for quite some time. This world will amaze me for a while, I hope I never tire of it truly. So what was simple about it? What we ate was made it all simple. Celestia had given me a sunflower sandwich and a few roses freshly picked from her bush. I knew I could eat them, knowing what I was, but tasting them worried me. When she urged me to try them, I did and thankfully it was like a blast of bitter and sweetness. She just had a couple smaller bananas. She explained that Harmonus would help me learn the layout and prevent me from getting lost. I was given limited access for the time being as I grew accustomed, and reputation on the counsel. This wasn't an absolute diarchy either which was not quite so surprising. The ponies were actually given more control, but it was up to the royalty to ensure laws are upheld and keep a symbol of unity between the three pony tribes. I suppose this would surmise what's happened. Lunch was simple, just a lot more talking. Teaching me is better at saying that. Celestia just kept talking...and talking...and- "TIA!? Where are you?" My ears perked, her voice! I nearly fall down after trying to stand up and look for her. I collect myself and turn to see Harmonus leading a dark blue alicorn, Luna. "Over here, Lua!" Celestia waves her hoof. She smiles and stands herself. "I'll let you see her. I trust you won't do anything I wouldn't want you to?" Her voice gets suddenly serious then she winks. "Tia, don't scare the poor stallion out of my hooves just yet. We haven't been able to speak much yet." "I was just leaving. It was actually nice speaking to you, Angel. Please take care of my sister in my absence." I nod and return my sights back on Luna."So..." "Hi...I hope you...like what you see?" "For sure, or at least you look beautiful if you were mindless...which your not..." Luna giggles at me as I struggle to find my words. "I...just want to say thank you...for this chance. I will do my best not to squander it." Luna orders Harmonus to leave and the golem just vanishes. We're alone now and Luna gets closer to me, stopping just a meter away. "I hope you do just that. I want to learn about you, your culture. The reason why you have your name, Angel. So I know how to love you...personally." "Likewise. I want to learn, more than ready actually." I gave a giddy grin. "This is all so new. And the sleep was great. "I'm glad that you're awake now. I waited for nearly a week for you to wake up. Briefly, I was afraid my efforts to bring you here would prove fatal for you." I freeze. "A week?" That explains what Celestia had mentioned offhand(hoof?). But still, fuckin'a, a freaking week. Luna nods and suddenly looks uncomfortable. "I... had to change a few things around in your head...nothing serious I assure you. Just added...memories. To help you cope faster and knew how to move. Pony things a human wouldn't know or understand right away." Ah, now that made sense I suppose. I knew almost nothing about the human brain, let alone a pony one. While it was strange to hear she was poking around up there I couldn't help but feel like I should trust her. It had also helped with the story I was given. I was from a land across the Celestial Sea, I lost my ability to use magic for some reason or another - got to figure that one out sooner rather than later. "Mind if we could go for a walk? I think I'd like to learn a little more about what you do for Equestria." We begin to walk and Luna starts. "Well, I don't just raise the moon for Equestria. It's hardly a simple ma..." Act 1 - Chapter 3: What Do You Do with an Angry Irishman?Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act 1 - Chapter 4: CococococococococoAuthor's Note If you have't already, be sure to leave a like and push those nasty down votes to the depths of Tartarus. On the side note, I appear to be only able to write on the weekends now that I live with my mother. Her house and her rules, I'm sorry if any of you were expecting more in less time, but I might be able to write when and while I am at school. For now, I am still struggling to find out if my move from a four block to a seven period school will allow me to keep all of my credits or I might need to redo the the whole 10th and 11th grades...T-T I hope not.... Act 1 - Chapter 4: Cococococococococo A philosopher, I'm sad to say I can't remember their name, but they once said that the brain rambles when it is trying to figure out what exactly is your answer to your own question. I have yet to actually figure out my answer, but I do not mind. When I lived alone or while I lived alone, I was often in my own head, screaming and shouting to the unfair world. I was a quiet screamer, always speaking my mind only to my mind because my mind is never to be heard. No one ever hears my mind because my mind is my mind, only I hear my screams...stop... Ah, rambling again. Luna looks at me whenever I am quiet and I am afraid I have been too quiet. So I strike a conversation to get out of my mind's traps. "So can you explain how you can create a race of bat-ponies?" I ask. "I'd like to know why we have fangs." "The fangs were for fear." She explains. "If our enemy saw us with fangs, they'd think we're mad. Mad enemies make fearsome fighters back before my fall." "So they're just for grabs now?" "They make sex better for some. When a male bites a female it tends to turn them on greatly. When you bit me, I must admit, I was turned on..." She blushed at her very own words, and grabbed her heart. "You are strange, but you are learning Equestrian ways. Soon in time you will fully acclimate." I nodded in agreement. "I hope so...At least Doughnut Joe liked me." "He likes everypony who's a close friend of mine." Luna had a hint of sadness in her voice. "I only have a total of fifty or so ponies in my most inner circle. The Elements of Harmony included." "Am I?" Luna looked shocked at me. "OF COURSE! I would never choose a lover if I wouldn't plan on keeping him close to my heart that is only open to him and only him." Her shocked look turned into anger. "There are many before you who has tried taming my heart. When I only learn of their greed and lust to bed and wed me I turn them away." Ah! There is the answer. Luna was looking for someone who harbored no ill intentions towards her. No one with greed or lust in mind, just someone who she could trust to please her. I'm sure she found at least a little lust in me, no doubt, but I was a loyal man. I only loved one at a time, and I am sure our love will live on. Our love may grow more than just short bursts of lust. Already I feel a growth between us. I am trying to maintain a even friendship between us before I mean to call her my love. For now, it is all a thoughtful ruse to get closer to her. I swear I have no ill intentions towards Luna in any way shape or form. I only mean it as a way to know why she wants me, and as a way to know her more. I wish to know her more because it seems like she already knows me. She knows who I am, yet I don't know her. It angers me a little that my walls have been snuck through. My mind's castle has been breached without a crack or crevice to be seen. I am worried if she could be reading my mind at every moment. Luna wraps a wing over me. "I do love you though." She says to me in a softer tone, her anger gone. "You are treating me like no other has. It makes me happy..." This his great to know. I only want her happiness, like all over the women I wanted to date. If they would have then wanted to leave me, I would be fine. I only mean to spread happiness to sad women. If Luna is looking to me as an anchor, then I am glad to keep her in place. Although...There has been this one thought running through my head ever since we left Doughnut Joe's. He spoke about an event tonight. "Luna?" I ask her. She looks to me with a smile across her face. "What was Doughnut Joe talking about?" She winks to me. "Maybe if you go easy on me tonight I will show you. It is an event we do every Sunday night. It is a surprise to all who joins because we never let spies aboard." I do not understand, but I trust that she is telling the truth. If she has been doing this for a long time I do not mind it happening. It isn't my place to tell her to stop, especially since one, she's a goddess, and two I am new to this world. Although this event does pike my interest. I wonder what Luna does, and what she is talking about. I try to delve deeper into this discussion. "I might go easy on you if you could explain what this entails." I smiled at her. "As princess of the night it is my duty to enter the dreams of those who are having nightmares and quell them before they are demented by them. I fell by my nightmares, I wish to stop her influence in Equestria, but our little ponies are fragile. Those fifty or so ponies are a part of this event." She answered, and a smile ten miles wide grew upon her face. "We have so much fun in the dream world it is extremely comforting." "What's the tale behind these dreams?" "It is a construct of mine. It is a separate plane where dreamers who I allow may enter. We talk, drink, eat, and have fun." "So a gathering?" "An adventure that seems like a lifetime for eight hours." "I do like adventures." I nod. "Mostly in video games, but that's only because those kinds of things could never happen." "Yes, I believe I remember looking that over about you. You are introverted, much like I am. Our thoughts are spoken in our minds because we fear no one else will see our ways." Luna paused her walking to laugh a little. "I love so many things about you. I am glad our niece helped me search for someone." So, does Celestia have children? Interesting... "Who's your niece?" "Her name is Cadence. She used to be the last of her kind before her kind's empire reappeared three years ago. Then she became the queen of her empire and remains a very close ally with Equestria. She married the elder brother of Princess Twilight Sparkle who also happened to be the very filly she enjoyed foal sitting." "Is Cadence part of your inner circle? And should I expect to meet her?" "She is, and yes. Fair warning, she is very beautiful, but very deadly. Her magic is focused on the heart, or love. She is the Princess and Goddess of Love." Alicorns must be seen or are goddesses. Twilight was the Goddess of Magic because she was a master at it. Luna was the Goddess of the Moon and the night sky. Celestia was Goddess of the Sun and day sky. And this Cadence was the Goddess of Love. Very powerful beings all together in one place. They all must very close if they are all in peaceful relations with one another. "Are there any princes in this world?" "A few, but none that you'd be interested in meeting. If you wish to meet King Shining Armor you'll see him with Cadence tonight if all goes well." I like how she keeps bringing up her punishment. It makes me smile, knowing that deep down there's a little fear inside of her. I gave her the impression that the wrath of the Irish was some big thing. While in some cases this is true, I do not think I would bring upon the true wrath. I will just fuck her until she passes out. She got me already to jump and ride her until the sunrise, now she makes me wait all day. Fuck'n dammit! SHIT! FUCK! PISS! SHIT! DAMMIT! IT HURTS SO MUCH!!! "Are Cadence and Shining married?" "They are after a rocky...wedding..." "I sense a story." I raised a brow in quarry of the tale. "Another time, we're almost to Rectangle Boutique." I snorted at the name, nearly erupting into laughter. I saw that Luna had rolled her eyes and walked on while I was grabbing my sides. Ponies were watching me, but I was laughing at how weird things were here. I could not believe some of the names I was hearing. Luna called my name. I calmed myself down and walked on after her. Eventually we arrived at...Rectangle Boutique. I try not laughing at the name as I hear it again when we are greeted inside by the one and only Coco Palmal. I hope that isn't actually her last name because she would have the last name of a cigarette. I found out that it is her name, and swiftly felt sorry for her. I didn't voice the human term for her name, that would be very bad if she found out that her name is related to the very thing that gave our kind lung cancer. She quickly went to work, quiet and shy, the seamstress seemed to be admiring my body. I bet she didn't think I was paying attention to her whispers of aws and ohs. I was measured fairly quickly and she bowed to Luna before running into the backroom. "She's quick." I said stepping off the platform. Luna shrugged as we walked over to the waiting room. "Everything alright on your end? I know she was looking at me." She nodded. "I am well, I do not enjoy others having their eyes on you." "That means you picked right." I quoted my mom. "If other women look at ya, it means that your woman picked right. Don't let them pick wrong...(ever). Don't worry Luna. You have my word that I would never choose another. Even if my life depended on it, I would fight my way from Hell..." I...I do not know why I had said those words then, but I felt then as though I was meaning it. I was a loyal man, still am too, well now stallion. I only had two eyes, a horn, and a goddess to take care of. I only would have time to treat her well, and not any other. I wouldn't even know how to hide myself if I ever cheated, so my options are numbered to one here. Luna smiles at my words and rests her head on my side. I brush my hoof through her starry mane. The feeling strikes me as odd, because it feels like normal hair or mane should. Yet, it also feels chilled, warm where the dots that made stars were. Maybe her mane just projected her favorite part of space she enjoyed looking at during her nights. I actually wander off into a light sleep. I dream of Luna and I sitting in a grass lands. Luna is in between my arms and I feel a smile crawl on over my face. It feels nice having her next to me, even though it is a dream. I hear water running from a small stream, and the leaves from the large oak tree dance in the wind. The night sky is above us with the moon shining down. Its glow didn't seem to stop from the rest of the night sky from shining brighter than it. Everything is strange in this new world. Vivid dreams, dreams where others may gather even if they are far apart, and ponies who are like humans. What is stopping me from fully accepting this all? I think of this more even during my dream and it shifts away to a large gold door. There is a key in my hoof, but the door is open. Why was it open? I look at the door before noticing a sign. It read Humanity... Was I really willing to give up my humanity for this world? Was this a vision Luna was giving me? Was this my choice, right here and now? Was I willing to love and trust Luna? I hear a voice speak. You are still human. You fight, you ponder your existence here and there. A two globes appear in front of me. One was earth with the moon spinning around it, the other was a planet that looked like earth, but the sun and moon were orbiting around it, Equestria. Why fight over it all? On earth, you are seen as a fool who searched for a fool's dream. You were cast out and robbed of everything you worked hard to get. Let it go of the past Angel... Should I? I never liked earth very much. Here, I felt like new. I felt new hope rise, and I felt a new purpose! I run to the double gold doors and slam them shut. I shove the key into the lock and throw the key off to the side. I shout in the dream. "I AM ANGEL! CASTERRRRR!!!!!!" I snap awake to see Luna trying to get me to move from my spot. "Come on Angel! Coco has your suit ready!" I rubbed my eyes with my hooves and yawn. "How long was I out?" "Two hours, I was still awake when you passed out. Are you okay?" I pause. Was I okay? I had just made a choice to forget about ever being a human. I felt stronger now knowing I wasn't fighting a battle inside me anymore. "Yes." I walked on, leaving Luna still confused. I wasn't answering yes saying that I was okay. I was saying yes, because I wanted to be with her. "Luna, we should travel a little. I want to see Equestria. My new home needs to know who I am, and I need to know it." "I cannot just shirk from my duties Angel. I am a princess of Equestria." "You're also a goddess who can turn a human into a pony and possibly cross dimensions!" I kiss her passionately. "Do you do anything in court? Do you even have a court? Do you find yourself board nearly every moment of your life here? Back on earth, humans had a saying. Have you found your niche? Is it here, or else where?" "W-well...no pony wants to be up late..." Luna starts. "B-but I am a princess!" "You also have an elder sister who has taken care of Equestria while you were away. And it isn't like you have to be here to raise the moon everyday right?" "...No." She says. "I don't even do much in the castle aside from hearing ponies bicker about my return. I 'got in the way' or 'held court too late'... I never found my niche in this new era I don't feel belong to..." I move in before she gets to down. "Luna...um...what's your last name?" Luna giggles. "Everfree." 'Luna Everfree, will you help me find a niche?" I know it isn't the question she is looking for, but I want to help her. I could tell she felt lost. "Crew?" I heard an echo of Luna's voice. "CREW!" I snapped awake, again. I looked around and saw Luna staring down at me with a worried look in her eyes. I blinked. "What am I doing on the ground?" Luna rolled her eyes and pulled me up. "You've been asleep for a couple hours." She commented. "I guess sitting in this place does give you the dreamy vibe huh?" I rubbed my eyes, feeling a bit drowsy. "Y-*yawn*-yeah...Wondering when the dress was going to be finished. I guess I dozed out there." Luna put her hoof over my head. "Did you dream well?" I blushed and nodded. Those dreams were too real. I guess Luna wanted to send a message. "Yeah, I guess. Just me and you under the night sky." "Maybe we should do that sometime." She tapped her hoof on her chin in thought. "Is that all you dreamed about?" "Only thing I thought was worth remembering." I lied. I do not think I will forget the dream I had where I told Luna to step down and travel with me. I did want to see all of Equestria, I just didn't know how... Luna looked saddened until we saw Coco walk from the doors, sweat beading down her light cream colored face. "Your suit is done sir." She gave me a bow. "Come with me please, both of you." We walked with her through a set of double doors. Inside was a room was a pony model with a red suit with a red top hat that had a wide rim. I had a flash of Hellsing run though my head. I smiled at the suit and nodded. I really wanted to wear it. "The fabric is made of silk on the outside and simple cotton on the inside to keep you warm on chilly nights. The hat is just a piece. I wouldn't care if you-" "I'll take the hat too." I beamed at her, smiling widely. I put on the suit with Luna's aid with magic. I walk around the room for a minute before flashing her with a smile. "You did a great job." The suit fit wonderfully. Coco seemed visibly better and even gave a sigh of relief. Luna waved her hoof. "It looks well on him Coco, you've done a service to the crown and will be paid in full." She seems to take a deep bow in respect. "Oh thank you your highness!" Luna shakes her head. "No, thank you. You're payment will arrive within a couple hours of our return to the castle. You've done a fine job today and we hope with our payment you can evolve this establishment. Have a good day and dream well." There is a power the rushes through the room that I only seem to notice. Did Luna just bless her? I looked over to Coco and she has a slight glow around her. After we take our leave I walk slower, deep in thought once again. In this world, Equestria is a land ruled by goddesses who work to maintain peace. I am glad that they aren't rivals one bit, well maybe Celestia and Luna are...Those two have to be rivals just for being siblings. I wish I had a family larger than what it was before I left. For all I knew, I was the only child. No one else to ruin my days with my mother. I loved my mother, I really did. She taught me how to believe that there is always a way for light to shine through darkness. That no torch could be extinguished or smothered by the foul darkness. Equestria is lit with light, blessed with magic, and so I say, great. I am glad to be in this wonderful land. So I end with a quote from a great man known as Michael J. M. "Magic isn't witchcraft, it is the blending of nature that is at peace with the body that wishes to move it, not control it. A mind who seeks wisdom for the sake of blessing it upon others will find their path quicker than those who wish to sell for a price. Magic knows who is right and who is wrong, and I know magic is right about who may move it from nature." Act 1 - Chapter 5: PunishmentSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act 1 - Chapter 6: Family Knows HowI didn't realize rough sex was tiring until the morning after. When I woke up, I couldn't even open my damn eyes. I wanted to see the mare of my world in my arms. I did what Celestia asked, not dreaming, and woke up with newer memories trying to sort themselves out. I knew that two plus two equals five, the equation that is involved in solving that as well. I guess I asked too much, but now I knew that I owed something of her. Feeling like I had to bring it up with Luna sometime or another, I feel like now though was not a good time. It was still dark, which meant I had woken up early. I was always the early riser, I don't think Luna will ever wake up before me. The men in my family often woke up early to work on the farm we used to own. We owned ten acres of land, but ended up selling it six years before my birth so I never got to see it, didn't mind either. I hated farms because of the way they smelled. Now, don't get me wrong, I love chickens, cows, and even horses, however, I hated the smell they made. Not now since I am in Equestria, because Luna couldn't smell any better. "I know you're awake now." I heard Luna say softly. "Your faster breathing woke me up." "I'm sorry I woke you up." I said, finally able to open my eyes. "How ya feeling love?" She gave a wide yawn and slapped her lips a few times. "I feel a little sore." Luna chuckled. "But that was expected from my punishment. I'm glad you went easy on me and did make full use of the table." "I nearly did." I smirked. Even though her wings and back were against my chest, I could tell she knew I was smiling by the easy tone of my voice. "How'd you sleep?" "Like a little kitten, thank you for asking. I didn't see you last night, how come?" "I don't think I have full control over my dreams quite yet Luna. Unlike you, I used to be mortal." She laughed at that and bumped me with her left wing, Luna slept on her right. I am glad she couldn't tell that I was lying. "Did Tia speak to you? Is that why you came back?" "Yeah, she offered me knowledge that I needed for this world that you were unable to give me from lack of experience...sorry." Luna turned in her spot, but didn't free herself from my hold. "Has she asked you of anything?" "Not that I am aware of." I answered. "Are there deals made when mortals ask powerful beings like you something?" Luna snorted and laughed, shaking her head. "No, but it is nice to get something in return for our hard work. Granting knowledge, wisdom, power, wealth, it takes time and energy. Humans - no offence - are greedy, and greed has a price to pay, we make the price as we see fit. Now, the only price to have me was to live with me, and you've already paid for that. I was just thinking that you'd need general knowledge of our world in order to function properly." I nodded at her explanation. It made sense in a few ways, but I wonder what Celestia wants from me. I think I'll take a trip to see her at some point. After Luna explained a little more to me about Equestria, it helped line some memories in the proper order. I was glad that my head wasn't buzzing trying to put everything Celestia and Luna gave me into the right order. As soon as I saw the sun rise into the blue sky I got up from the bed, but Luna seemed to protest that idea. "Luna," I said in a soft voice. "I need to take a shower. I smell like sex and you." Luna sighed and let go of my tail. "Most stallions would die to smell like us." "I used to be a human, so there's that." "Maybe I should make you forget that." "Then you would be getting rid of what makes me, and I'm sure you don't want that now." She again sighed, this time in deeper defeat. "You are correct, go, take your shower. I'll be here, alone..." Bitch found her own way to get back at me. I rolled my eyes and started the shower after a little work. I was happy that I finally got to take a shower, finally able to smell like I tried to look good. After I took my suit off I swore I wouldn't wear it again until I smell a little better. So I stood under the shower, glad to feel the warm drops hitting my ash fur. I collected my thoughts and reviewed my judgments up to this point. I had told Luna I loved her, I gave her my word and I must keep it at all costs, even if it means death. My family has a long line of those who followed loyalty into battle. We fought with pride and honor knowing who we served for. Our family crest was a pair of gold lions holding up a sword over a shield. I think I understood why Luna chose the sword now. I wasn't just her champion, but she allowed to keep a part of my strong family with me. In my family the men dawned the armor that gave protection not just from our foes but our minds so we were never corrupted and drew the sword the cut down any challenge we faced. If we couldn't get things to work, we made it work, whether by force or smashing it until it did. The women cooked the food that fueled us, bared us the children that would serve to protect. For a while, before England took over, we served as knights to the royal bloodline. We were forced to step down after they took control, and became peasants. Our armor began to rust and our swords became dull. I looked down at my hooves. No, no longer were we forced to deal with misfortune, Lady Luck saw that we or at least I earned to serve. We showed no matter how far we are taken down, no matter how badly we are beaten, we get up, and we keep moving in hopes to serve who we lost all those generations ago. I brought back the pride of the lions, I had the power of the sword, and I would defend Luna to my very death. This was my destiny, I was meant for this. "Arís muid ag ardú, agus beidh beo ar. De réir mo ainm, beidh muid ag dul ar ais an méid a chaill muid fada ó shin.(We again rise, and will live on. By my name, we will get back what we lost long ago.)" I whispered, and the fires were fueled from the dying sparks they were. Now, they were a bonfire that touched the moon. I slowly turned the water off, and waited as I dripped off the water from my now shining coat. I used for the soap made me look like I was a mirror. I looked in the mirror next to me, and saw that my small scruff around my face grew a little, making me frown. I liked beards, good beards. By now, I had to make a mental to-do list. Luna was at the top if you get what I mean? Nah, I had a boat load of shit to do before I could jump on her again. Besides...I think that now that we're closer, we should start thinking about taking things a little slowly. It would be a good idea, because rushed relationships fail hard. I wanted this to work, I wanted to know that my choice to move here was a good idea. I stroked my beard and sighed. Maybe they have a barber here, that'd be nice. A quick visit to the good ole professional barber would do me some wonders. I didn't want to look like I was a hobo, not that I had anything against hobos. I remember reading a book called The Legend of Hobo, and it was amazing. It was too bad that the author had to cancel his next book. I wanted to read more of the misadventures of Hobo and his fucked up crew. Rambling again... So I figured I spent enough time in the bathroom, didn't want Luna thinking I was fooling around with myself when I had her. I guess she was sort of like a dude. I had a feeling she loved the shit out of sex. When I opened the door, Luna was still on the bed, but she held a book over her head with her beautiful blue magic. "I'm done if you want a go." I said, pointing a hoof to the bathroom. "Might be a wise idea, now I smell sex from you." She didn't respond until she flipped the page. Once she found her bookmark, she sighed and set the thing down on her nightstand, or was it daystand? "I should shouldn't I?" She asked and I nodded at her. "I might...but I won't." Her horn flashed and the whole room, including her didn't smell like sex anymore. "Now, shut up and come snuggle with me." I rolled my eyes and laughed as I made my way to our bed. "That's cheating and you know it Luna." "It's cheating because you don't know how to do it." "Do you ever take showers?" "I distaste showers to be quite honest. Does nopony take a good, relaxing bath at all anymore?" "Do you?" "Why of course!" Luna said in disbelief. "Baths are the holy grail of relaxation. One would be sent to Tartarus if I heard they hate baths." I smirked. "I could say the same over showers. It's like feeling rain wash over you, but warm and comforting. Washing your worries away and down the drain, never to be felt again." "Whatever..." Her horn glowed and stopped in a fraction of a second, causing her to sigh. "Sister is calling us for breakfast, but I do not want to move much. Carry me...." I gave her this look I cannot today describe. "Please?" "Uggh....Fine, but only because I love you..." I picked her up and over my back. She wasn't that heavy, but she still carried some weight. "You're heavy-Ow Fuck!" She clipped my ear for that. "Don't call me fat!" She barked and we both laughed. "You're going to pay for that. Any time, Karma will strike." "Karma wouldn't touch me. She doesn't have the ovaries to do so." Is that seriously what mares called that, or women in general? Instead of balls they go for the next best thing. "Besides, I know I am light. It is the pegasus part of me." "So what exactly are you? I know you're a goddess and an alicorn, but I've yet to actually know that." "Alicorns are all three tribes in one harmonious body. We have the strength of an earth pony, the magic of a unicorn, and wings of a pegasus. Tia and I saw fit that beings such as us should be apart of all instead of one would show that we do not pick favorites." "Favorites?" I asked questionably. She sighed. "No...We wanted to represent harmony between all three in order to help bring unity." "Much better." I knew Luna was joking about the favorites, but I had to ask a question. "So, are unicorns your favorite?" "Where did you get that idea?" "I'm a unicorn, you seem pretty content with me being on." "Actually, pegasi are my favorite." She said. "I was hoping you would've picked that because you would get wings." "I thought about that. Ah well, in another dimension I am." I shrugged with her on my back. While we or I walked down the hall, guards of both kinds were either giving me a confused look, or like most of the night guard, cheering me on. I puffed my chest out in pride, I threw the hook, and Luna was my catch. Only had to wait four years, but I think now that wait was well worth it. Not sure about all the pain I went through. As we entered I saw Mean Peach standing off to the side, nodding to me as we entered. I was glad that I ate my veggies last night, or that would have been bad. Celestia was sitting quietly, drinking a cup of creamed coffee. While I enjoyed the tainted liquid, I preferred it black and not cream and sugared. When she saw me carry Luna through the door she shook her head and laughed at her sister. "Here I thought you grew out of that." Celestia said, nodding to a guard and he walked to the back. Luna slid off my back and shook her head. "I shall never grow from trying to be a little lazy." When she tried to take a step forward, she fell right over, landing on her face. I winced as I went to aid her. "Fun night last night?" She joked. "You could say that Tia." Luna winked at me and trotted over to her spot at the table. "Any news for me today?" One could hear a needle drop. Celestia gave a harsh sigh. "Blue Blood has come back early. Apparently, his visit to Griffindale got him banished." Luna hit her face with her hoof and sighed just has bad. I looked to Celestia and asked. "Is he really that bad?" "He can be compared to a dragon when it comes to his greed and pride. He looks down upon everypony as if they were ants." "What a dick..." I said under my breath. "AUNTY! I'M HOME!" "I wish I never gave birth to his millennium father..." Celestia cursed herself. The doors to the dining hall opened up to a while stallion with blue mane. His eyes were gold while my eyes were still ice blue. I noticed then, we were opposites. Our entire forms were the negatives of one another. I stood up from my chair and bowed to him. "Hello, I am Angel Caster, it is a pleasure to meet you Prince Blue Blood." I looked up at him, his eyes showed hate towards me. "Greetings." He walked past me without another word. He sat near Celestia and was silent. I got up from the bow and sighed. "So, how was your trip to...um..." "Griffindale." Celestia said. "Yes, that, how was it?" "It was fine until the king threw me out and banished me from return." He snorted and looked to Celestia. "Aunty, who is this fool?" "This fool is Luna's special somepony Blue, be nice to him." He looked shocked. "Is this true?" He asked Luna with disbelief. "He is Blue, and we love each other very much." Luna nodded and so did I. "We would like for you to be nice to him since he is going to be living with us." Blue Blood frowned but nodded. "I shall tolerate him...for now." "That is all we ask of you." Celestia sighed in relief. I could tell she felt like the rest of us. We have dodged a bullet that could bounce back. It all depends if we can keep pushing it back. I knew far too well how to suck up to people like him, all it took was a little work. "Blue Blood, how good are you at magic?" I asked. "If you are a prince, I would like to know if you are good at casting." I saw a small smirk. "I am more than good. I have won several duels and tournaments over the years." "I assume you have medals to prove this?" I asked and he nodded. "And I'm sure that you have some interesting battle stories." "I might." He nodded. "What of you? Are you good with a sword?" I smiled a little. "My family has a long line of swordsponies. We are masters of the sword." "Perhaps someday we should prove this." He said just as our breakfast came in. Breakfast was boring, not much was said after word. I didn't like the tone he carried while we talked before we ate, but I need to keep a good standing between us. If I am going to be living with him around, it is best I keep the act up. Even if he should hate me, I will not fight back unless my life or family name is on the line. I was the last, I had to keep up the example that we were great. Luna had to go do some princess stuff so I sat quietly in our room. Now was my chance to practice my sword skills as a pony The room was big enough to go through the six different forms I knew. There were seven forms of the sword, but my father was unable to teach me the last because I moved. They were classified by todays' standard RPG games. There was the Thief, Knight, Paladin, King, Balanced, Page, and my favorite the Master. Each stance was different in its own way, and allowed different battle moves. Back on earth, each had an 'ability' that allowed the user to win nearly every battle. I never believed these 'abilities' actually allowed my ancestors to win the battles. They had armies of thousands of men and some infertile women. For logical reasons, they didn't like useless people. Women who couldn't bare children were told to join the army. We never wasted a single thing. I was a master at the Master, the Knight, and the Thief. I knew all but the King because only those worthy enough may learn it. I was never worthy of such, I knew this well. So I started moving through the knight stance. I couldn't get far though due to the lack of balance I had on my back two legs. Saddened, I stopped and put down the small blade I found on Luna's fireplace at the far end of the room. I fell over to the bed and rubbed my face with my hooves. "Conas is féidir liom a chleachtadh más rud é nach dóigh liom go bhfuil lámha?(How can I practice if I have no hands?)" I asked no one in particular. "Maybe if you learned how to use magic, you might know." I heard the old voice of Peach. "Hello again Angel." "You again?" I joked. "Haven't seen you in a short while." "Yes, well I've been quite busy looking after you." I rolled my eyes. "I am an adult Peach, I don't think I need to be 'looked over'." She walked over and slapped me across the face. "Shut your mouth child." She shouted. "You are still the baby I knew when I held you in my arms." I raised a brow. "What are you talking about?" "Have you already forgotten your grandmother?!" "What?" She grunted. "I'm Gaila!" "What? No way..." I shook my head. "You're dead, I'm tired or something..." She slapped me again two more times and pushed me off the bed. "AM I STILL DEAD YOU STUPID CHILD!?" I got up and checked my mouth for blood, who knew the dead could hit so hard. "Then how come on one else can see you?" She was an earth pony with a lion on her flank. There was no way she could use a spell to keep herself in visible. "Because I am dead you dumb idiot! Family ghosts are called as such for a reason. Dear gods and goddesses...." She cursed. "I had to pull every string I could to get here ya doof..." "So why are you here?" "Because you need some help. You're so stupid you can't even use magic." "Luna's work'n on it grandma... She said she'd get Princess Twilight to teach me." She rolled her eyes and sat down. "Not that magic sweet heart... You got a sword over there... and you got no way how to use it." I saw her smile a little and she sighed. "I need to get goin'. Be good now, and eat'cha veggies." "Yes Oh'mah..." I can't believe that I had forgotten she was called Peach. In fact, Peach was her middle name. I knew now what next I had to do. I looked over at the blue steel blade, wondering why it hummed in my hold earlier. The door made a click before opening and Luna had a smile on her face. I gave her one and she met me on the bed. I fell back with her in my arms and sighed. "I want to be a knight Luna." I said. "It has been to long since I've held a sword in my hands or hooves." She nodded. "That can be done, after you learn magic." "I do not need magic if I could use a sword..." Once again I looked at my hooves. "Swords here are more alive here than on earth. I see the guards with swords, and I hear them." "The guards?" "No, their swords. Some hate their masters while others just let themselves get used." Luna laughed. "A sword whisperer, ha!" "Yeah....sword whisperer..." Act 1 - Chapter 7: Goddess of MagicIt has been roughly two weeks since I spoke to my grandmother. I still have trouble wondering why she is so eager for me to draw my sword once again. In other news, Luna had managed to get a date for Princess Twilight to come and visit me. Here's the letter she sent: Luna, I am happy that you sent me a long over due update on how you're doing. I am glad that you have found a special somepony as it is, along with this note, long over due. You are a beautiful mare and my best friend, and I couldn't be happier for you. As for the question you asked, I will be glad to teach him, but due to some issues with my new castle, I would as of you to send him my way as making a trip up there would impede my royal duties should any problems arise. I can take him for a week out of a month so that...noticeable progress can be made. If you'd like a lesson plan, I can have one made within the hour and sent your way. I cannot wait to see him! Your Friend, Twilight Sparkle She seems like a nice and logical mare. I could see that she had excellent penmanship and seeing that she was a good friend of Luna's, I wouldn't have to worry much about meeting someone I didn't know. Not that I didn't trust Twilight, I didn't know her personally. It is a quirk of mine that I got while living in America. It is hard to trust someone that you haven't met or don't know. Still, I cannot wait to start using magic. I am actually sitting at the train station now with Luna who was leaning on me. Every so often she asked if I would break my word. After the third time I had asked her why she kept asking, I was very angry with those who she trusted before. Once her former loves went to travel somewhere, they cheated and lied. For one, cheating is downright offensive. A woman no matter the species should be able to trust their lover with their very lives. And second, lying is wrong to the point of law breaking. Should a person lie to those that they love should be put to death. To say that you didn't cheat and lie about it....it breaks my heart. So I told her this, to put her heart at ease. "Luna my love, I would kill myself if I am even forced to bed another." I am not sure if there would be a pony who would force the colt-friend of their princess. Luna sighs and nods. "I have sent Twilight a letter stating that your visit is a state affair. Should another pony try to stop you at any time in an attempt to delay your training, it would be considered an offence and would be charged." I laughed a little at the severity of her over protectiveness, but when she looked away I hugged her tightly. "You're ridicules Luna, I love you..." "I don't want you to kill yourself..." She said in a very weak voice. "...Please don't..." "I mean what I say Luna, but I will try to avoid any lustful ponies. However, I am more than sure that no pony would dare to get near me let alone bed me." "I just wanted to make sure..." I nod in understanding when I hear the train down the tracks. It was another two minutes out. I stand up and hug Luna tightly. "By my word Luna, I will not misbehave." I winked at her and she giggled. "Well don't be how they these days 'a stick in the mud'." She hugged me back and sighed. "I trust you won't...now...now that I know how far you will go. Why? Why though? Why so far?" I touched her face and kissed it as the train pulled in. "Because I wouldn't hurt a goddess, I wouldn't hurt a woman or pony in this case, or leave her crying. I wouldn't dare... I hated seeing those who broke another's heart and leave them crying... I vowed to never leave someone sad, let alone crying their eyes out." "ALL ABOARD!!!!" I kissed her again and picked up my tickets. "I love you, I can't wait to write about what I learned." "Soon you'll be able." She nodded and smiled. "Once you learn the basics, I can teach you." "So why can't you?" "Because I'm not that patient!" She laughed and pushed me into the train. "I will have a surprise for you when you get back!" The train started to move and I shouted. "I can't wait!" After another few moments, Canterlot was leaving view. The ride would last six hours or so. I found myself a seat and sat down with a long sigh. "Ticket sir?" I held up my first class ticket. "Here, under the mark of Luna." "You're a Threstralis! Cool!" He stamped my ticket and smiled as he gave it back. "Welcome Aboard, feel free to ask for anything. You've got a gold pass." "Could you explain more on that sir?" I ask him. "Why of course! You have a royal ticket, which means you get just about everything 'cept for the train." We laughed at his joke. "There'll be a sweet mare coming through here soon to see if ya want anything." I nodded with a smile. "Well thank you sir." "Have a good one." I noted he had a slight accent about him, but I didn't mind it. It sounded like an South-Eastern American's. I loved he was nice to me, unlike most of the ticket masters I have spoken to. He was also a little aged, he was sporting a gray goatee and mane. Still, a nice stallion in my terms. He complemented me, made a little small talk, and blessed my day. Unlike ponies, humans are rude if they don't respect others. My mom beat that out of me real quick. See, I was raised with fear, not leniency. The train was rocking only slightly, but being the only one in the car, I felt myself growing a little tired. If there was one thing I liked, was moving in something that had power behind it. The feeling of being pushed forward by a powerful force left a smile on my face. Whenever I rode on a plane, everyone wondered why I was smiling, it was the sound and power of the duel jet engines. With a train, it was almost like that. I was sitting in first class, only three cars behind the engine with the staff and the coal car in front. Sometime later a gray mare with blond mane walked through wearing a maid outfit. She smiled as she approached, but that's when I noticed her eyes. "Hello~!" She smiled cheerfully, as if she didn't notice her eyes were facing different directions. Good thing I knew desecration and how to act polite around those with disorders. My mother was a Special Education teacher for high school students. "Do you need anything to eat sir?" She carried this free voice, pure of hate or worry. It made me smile. With this smile I said, "Why yes, if you have any milk that would be ni-*SLAP*" "WHO DO YOU THINK I AM!? SOME TRAMP!?" I shook my head frantically. "No ma'am! I was asking for cow milk!" She calmed down and smiled again. "Okay~!" She trotted off, leaving to shake my head and rubbed my cheek. "Damn...that hurt..." The mare came back in with the milk and handed it to me. She still had that smile and laughed a little. "Sorry about the mistake sir. It's just, most stallions would try to do something to me if they rode alone." Oh, that makes sense now. "It's fine Ms...?" "Whooves, Mrs. Whooves." "Who's the lucky stallion to have such a nice, respectful mare like you?" "He doesn't have a name, but a title. I'm waiting for him to come back after he finds his missing home. His name is Dr. Whooves!" I chuckled. "Sounds like someone I knew long ago Mrs. Whooves. Although, he was never known to settle down." "You know my husband?" "Saw him, not know him. I saw him when I was little. Eight or nine years ago...Something like that." A bell rang and the mare bowed. "I need to go see what the other cars want. I hope you have a present ride~!" And that I did. With a glass full of milk in my belly, I slowly fell asleep to the rocking on the train. It was nice, to sleep alone. Sure I was going to miss Luna, I didn't mind small naps while alone. The train was moving down the country side, and I let it slide with my nap on a train ride. I do remember a small dream I had during the ride though, so I will entertain you with it while the ride passed. I was walking down the halls of my two story home back in Ireland. The house sat on three acres of land, and the whole thing was luckily paid off. We hit a small tug with our money, but we still had enough to scrape by. I heard my mother talking to my father in another room, but I ignored them. I've had this same dream multiple times over the years, and it is by far my favorite. After a few turns through the kitchen, I made my way out the back door into the training yard. We didn't call it a backyard, it was the training yard, nothing else. The yard meant a ton and a half to me. It was where I grew up, and it is where I won my first duel between my father when I was fourteen. Following my memory, I walked farther on to the shed where we hid all the blades we used to practice. Half of the shed held wooden weapons, the same I used until I was twelve, and on the other half were the metal blades. Most were different sizes of duel edge blades, but I was looking at the very end of the shed. A newly forged double bladed staff. To give you an image of what it looked like, think of it as Darth Maul's lightstaff. Grinning, I took it. The blade hummed in my hands. It's tanned leather hilt fit both of my hands comfortably. I grinned even wider, and where the guards were, had two sapphires. Slowly, I rubbed the gems that sat inside the guards, and the blade hummed more. "Mark!" I heard my father's voice shout. I looked over to him and he smiled and pulled a lever, causing a pig corps get pulled up by a rope. "Aim!" I narrowed my eyes. I moved into the Balanced stance, leaving the blade behind my back and my legs spread to my shoulders. Closing my eyes, I inhaled. The air was heavy today, that was fine, the sun, if I didn't swing at a right angle would blind me via reflection. "NOW!" I lunged forward at the dead pig and spun the blade in a near perfect circle and cut the entire thing in two, very clean halves. However, I continued, and kept moving it around. The blade, Ripper, ripped the air. If anything was around it, would get cut into pieces, many pieces. I soon forgot the world, felling Ripper in my hands. I jumped and spun, smiling and laughing, feeling Ripper hum in joy. My mother told me all objects had their own souls, who either loved or hated their masters. They would break faster if they hated, and stayed nearly new if they loved and were loved. Ripper enjoyed having me in her presence. Yes, that is right, it was a she believe it or not. She was alone on her own wall in the shed because no blade was like her. I finished out the last move and had trouble catching my breath, but I smiled, and Ripper was ecstatic after being used. I knelt down and wiped the blood off of her and ran my hands along each side, muttering "Good girl" over and over. My father began clapping slowly, followed by another set of lighter claps. "Good job my boy!" I bowed to my father and smiled. "Thank you father..." I couldn't call him dad. I wanted to, but he refused. Anyone could be my 'dad' the way he saw it, but only one person could be my father. His pale blue eyes shone down on me with my mother's. "Yes, good job my little Angel." She laughed and clapped. "Soon you'll be ready to learn the King stance." I bowed deeper, shooting my head to my chest. "I cannot wait for such a day mom!" "Sir?" I looked up at my parents, hearing a different voice coming from them. They shouted in unison, "SIR!" I snapped awake and looked around frantically. "Good thing you woke up." The ticket master laughed. "We've arrived if this is your stop." "Where are we?" "Ponyville sir. Princess Twilight is standing outside waiting for you." I nodded and yawned as I got up. "Yeah...thanks a bunch." "No problem. Just doing my job. Have a great stay! Town's a wonderful place for a visit or to live." Keeping a smile, I walked off the train. It was dark now, the moon shone up in the night sky. I looked around to find my star, and saw it shining green. "Are you Angel?" I heard a perky voice ask. I turned my head and saw a lavender mare with a set of wings and a horn. Her mane was a deeper purple with a pink stripe, and her cutie mark was a pink star surrounded by white sparks. I nodded at her and she smiled widely. "Hi! I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle, but you can just call me Twilight. You're Luna's special somepony huh?" She stepped around me and nodded. "Well she picked a handsome stallion. Now, first question. Do you have any magical experience?" I shook my head. "Do card tricks count?" "If you want to be like Trixie..." I heard her groan in annoyance. "No, I guess not. Alright, come with me, I'll explain what we're going to be doing over the next week." "It's a pleasure to be in the presence of another goddess Pri-Twilight...It truly is." "Oh come now, I used to be like you. Sometimes I wish I used to be a unicorn. Back then I didn't get all of this unwanted attention." She was smart and modest? A good combination in my books, but nothing compared to Luna of course. She was much shorter than I by at least a head and a half. "So," She started again. "First, we need to see where you are on magic level. Then we'll start with Levitation and Illumination. By the end of the week, you'll be able to levitate just about everything." "Is it that easy to get started?" "W-well no...Fillies have lower magical levels because their mana pools are smaller. Since you are a healthy grown stallion, your mana pool, and just by the looks of it, is much larger. I can feel a level six energy just without my equipment. We'll need to see when we get to the castle." "I cannot wait to get started Twilight. I am excited to learn magic." "Luna told me everything about you, even that you used to be human. I don't like humans all that much-" "Neither do I..." "But we seem like a nice gentlestallion. If Luna picked you out from all the other humans on your world, then you must be super special to her." I nodded with a smile. "I'd like to think that too." "Great!" She pointed to the giant crystalline structure. "Welcome to your temporary home for the week!" This place was huge! I'd have to hug Twilight so I wouldn't get lost! Act 1 - Chapter 8: A Filly FallsTwilight had a wonderful smile, one that I could get used to. Whenever faced with a problem, or talking about said problems, Twilight had kept a smile on her face when she started taking about her friends. She told me they were all normal ponies like she used to be until they aided her in casting a spell. She basically solved Pi by dividing by zero. Just joking, she rose with the power of her friends. Then she started talking about a battle she had between a demon from Tartarus which further unlocked her powers. She did this while having no magic whatsoever, but with the 'magic of friendship' she pulled through and got this castle we were walking in. The whole place was made of crystals and gems of all kind. When we passed by a dark green window, I asked her what kind it was, and I found out the biggest cashe of peridot in my entire life. That was my birth stone, and I had spent years trying to find it. It was here, just out of my grasp. I sigh in defeat. If the fates didn't want me to have the stone from space, I was fine with it. I hadn't seen a peridot up close before. I always saw the gemstone on a TV show called Meteorite Hunters. While I was lost in my despair Twilight was still droning on my lesson plans. I mostly listened to her, although some of her words were in and out my ears. My stomach had made a few noises, pulling me out of my own head. "Where are the kitchens?" "Dinner will be at around eight. That's when Spike gets back from helping Rarity." She said with a perkiness to her voice. Twilight was a very upbeat mare, didn't seem to be bothered with much. "While we wait, I'll show you to your room." I nodded and followed after her, keeping a normal pace. "So, how long have you been a goddess?" I asked. "For a few years now." She rubbed her chin carefully. "I still have a hard time learning how to use my wings. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are trying their hardest to help me." I could understand where she's coming from. I only know have my magic. "Getting something new, that's a new part of who you are, it...is truly different." "I agree. You know, I can see why Luna likes you so much. You seem to understand a lot of problems, then logically think through them." She opened a set of doors which lead to a new hall. She explained what it was. "This hall has a few guest rooms. The ones at the back are for visiting dignitaries, but you can have one if you want." She gave me a bow and sighed. "I'm sorry to say though I must get going. While I am excited to teach you, I must take care of my duties before we can move on. I shall send Spike to get you when he returns. I am sure that you two would like each others' company." "Who's Spike?" "Why he's my number one assistant of course. He's also like my little brother. I hatched him as my entrance exam." "Hatched...?" "He's a dragon, a magic dragon. Don't worry though, he's as harmless as a fly." She turned away then paused. "Don't give him a bunch of stuff...last time that happened-" "I think I already know..." I finished for her. "Back on my world, there were two ways for a dragon to grow, while they still existed...They could either grow by knowledge or by greed." Twilight nodded in understanding. "Then you know why?" "Don't worry Twilight, I know. Although, I cannot wait to meet him." She gave one last bow before walking on down the hallway. I turned to the door nearest to me, a set of two doors facing on another. I took a look inside and found a very open room with bed in the back. It was dark inside until I was inside. Suddenly five torches lit up with a dark blue glow. It gave a dark feeling down my spine yet, I felt safe. Ignoring my heart, I moved in a bit slower. You are not master... I heard a whisper and felt a breeze spin around my neck. Yet...you find me. "I just walked in, if I am intruding... I can leave." I turn do go but the door shut. No...do not go... The whispers got colder. A human? Very rare...yes...the moon goddess has taken you...Welcome. "And who are you?" I asked worry growing. A dark shape shifted around from smoke. I am the Dark Ruler, King Sombra. I stepped away but he raised a hoof to stop me. I mean you no harm ex-human. "Can you not talk in my head, it's kinda weird." Sombra nodded. "Hello..." He coughed a few times and he spat out a little blood. "Alright, if you're dying to talk, speaking though my head is fine." Thank you...as I had said before, Welcome. He shifted into smoke and flew around to a bed. I apologize...yes...that word will do good, for it being so dark. I am still recovering for my fall. "Are you a god? Like the princesses?" Sombra nodded again and pulled a glass of water from the bathroom tap. He shifted back over to the bed and sighed. I was a Devil...I guess now I am a god after I was freed. Luna told me how the purification processes goes. The Elements of Harmony connect with friendship, completing a magic circuit and blasting their foes with their rainbow. "So you tasted the rainbow and became all good inside?" He laughed and nodded. You could say that my new friend. However, I still have memories of my past transgressions and dark magic, hence the shadow whenever I move. "Ah, I noticed that. So what, you're the god of darkness?" I could see him shrug a little at my question. I do not think I am a god, but a risen devil. My past can not be relived or I will never be forgive for what I have done. Mistakes I have learned from. He looks to me, his shadowy eyes looking at me deeply. You have a shadow too, but you haven't fallen. "I know, I refuse to fall." I chose to sit down. "So how come you have fallen?" As your kind has said, 'I made a deal with the devil'. My kingdom was falling quickly, the elements were getting to everypony I knew. Even ruling over a falling kingdom that once was like Equestria now, it was too much. I asked for the power to save them all, but as soon as it happened, I fell to the darkness. Now, my soul is tainted with envy and hatred. "So Sombra, how can you tell that I am human? How do you even know who and what I am?" Higher powers can feel waves of energy. While your energy is much like a high class unicorn, it has rougher waves. Think of a unicorn's magic as a small pond. A natural unicorn's pond is near void of ripples after they reach the right age for mating. A being new to the touch of magic has a pond that threatens to wash out life that lives inside. Sombra laughed and has a smile on his face. I can tell that you have a great potential. You are lucky you have Twilight to teach you. I nodded. "I want to keep thanking Luna for helping make my life better. Twilight is an added bonus. I am ready to learn all that I can." He looked interested. So, you and I will be learning magic? "You're a unicorn, why do you need to be taught?" I forgot how to use gray and light magicks. After Fluttershy found me in the Everfree, I was sent here. I forgot much of my past, but there are some breaks that allow me to remember most of who I am. I look forward to learning with you. I walk over to him and hold out my hoof. "My name is Angel Caster, to-be prince of Equestria. It is a pleasure to meet you Lord Sombra." His eyes widen at the title I have given him, then he smiles, turning off his smokey form to show him having the same ash gray coat I have. His horn sticks up in a curve and at the tip of it was red. Sombra Condenza, of the Crystal Empire. He takes my hoof and we shake. We both hear a perky laugh and turn to see Twilight giggling. "Well, it's a good thing you two met each other before I introduced you two." She walked into the room and everything lit up more, momentarily blinding Sombra and I. "I came back to show you where not to go, but it seems you've already been there." Sombra shifted over to Twilight with a pleading look in his deep red eyes. Will Angel be with me when we learn? He is my first friend here after my return...and it would be nice to have an extra set of hooves in case I fall again. Twilight nodded with a serious look on her face. "Yes, you two can be taught at the same time, but now isn't that time. I'm still trying to organize papers for you Sombra and now that he's here, I need to write out his citizenship forms. We'll start late tomorrow, but it won't set us back all that much. I hope you're a quick learner Angel." Twilight went back which left Sombra and I alone. I chuckled and turned back to him. "She's rather forgetful isn't she?" He nodded and chuckled back. You speak the truth, that's for sure. So after that Sombra and I started to become closer. I spoke about my time on earth and how it is much different here than it was. In return for my tales, he spoke about his 'former life' before his fall into the darkness. He ruled a land in the far north that had a shield that protected the kingdom from the cold. However, he fell when the shield started to fail when his wife died after giving birth. The filly vanished and in his hopes to find the lost princess he forced the kingdom to search. After ten years, the gave up, thinking that she was dead. That's when his fall began. Struck with a very bad depression, he enslaved many of his own people he ruled over to mine crystals, to reshape his lost daughter. He explained how his kind, the Crystal Ponies, were made of crystals that were imbued with life, and his plans were to use a powerful artifact known as the Crystal Heart which bestowed the crystal ponies with life so long as they returned their feelings. He realized far too late that his daughter hadn't died. It was too late that he had fallen into dark magic. Then came Celestia and Luna, to take back the kingdom. On Celestia's back was Princess Cadence, or the future Goddess of Love. They found that she was born with the Crystal Heart's energy. After a chaotic battle, Sombra was defeated, but his failure to defeat the goddesses caused him to banish the entire empire. He called it the 'Fail safe' in case any enemies wished to conquer the Crystal Empire for it's riches. While at the time it was a great idea, when the sisters tried to retake it for the princess, the whole empire vanished in the frozen wastes. When it returned, it was saved by the empire's new national hero, Spike. Now, I see a very crazy irony there, because dragons ate gems, and other crystallized minerals of great value. That guy gets some serious props for his restraint. He must of had a trail of drool that could have put the flood of Noah to shame six times. An entire empire made out of crystals, damn.... So after another hour of talking to one another, Sombra offered to teach me some spells to defend me against dark magic as soon as I learn a little more. "The only issue is that right now, Twilight has a magic lock on me, so I can't use dark magic." "Defense against the dark arts with dark arts? How does that work?" "You cast a temporary shadow around yourself so that the darkness thinks you are part of it. It has no ill effects as casting dark magic only affects the soul when a life is lost by it." I do remember from reading a few books that my mother gave me from her wills that dark magic was much like this. Except the use of any type corrupts different parts of the mind, body, and soul. "Alright," I answered cautiously, he seemed to see right through me and sighed. "Hey, it's not that I don't believe you, my kind has a different out look on magic, that's all." He nodded and waved a hoof. "Alright, I need to meditate for a little while and I wish to be alone until our dinner is served. Thank you for visiting this old dark soul." I laughed, waving a hoof and shaking my head. "You don't look a day over a thousand!" I heard Sombra laugh as I exited his room, and chose the room across the hall. It was a lot brighter than Sombra's room and more open. This time there were crystal lamps. The bed was a dark blue color with a black pillow. Luna... I thought with a smile. You call me here eh? There was a mini kitchen with a fridge and a counter that had a silver sink. Above on the ceiling was a full moon and three stars. While I was walking around my room, getting to know where I was staying, I kept feeling this strange tug at my horn, like something was leading me around. I opened a private bedroom door and found a small filly, crying. "Hey now...why are you crying little one?" She kept crying, making my heart go into overdrive. I knelt down and smiled. "Don't worry, I'm not here to hurt you-OOOfffmh!" The filly tackled me and wept on my coat. "I want to go home!" She cried. "I don't know what happened!" "What?" "I-I was playing with the angels....then...then..." She sniffled and wiped her tears. "Then there was this flash!" I took a closer look at the little filly. She looked only a few years old, dark blue mane and a silver coat. Her eyes were a dark amber color as well, and she was a pegasus. "What do you mean angles?" "Y-you're an angel too!" She cried and attached herself to my barrel. I hummed to myself, running a hoof through her mane, pondering who this little girl was. "What's your name little one?" "I...I-...I...don't remember....I don't think I even have a name...." "Well, what did the place look like? Where you were playing with all the angels." I asked softly. "It...there was a gate...A pony told me to walk through it...He sounded so mean..." She rubbed her dripping nose on my chest, but I did not mind. I loved children, the future of all that there is to be was in our hands, or in this case, hooves. "H-he had horns and a red and black coat! He shouted at me, ordering me to walk through..." "Well little one...I will make sure this mean pony doesn't come and get you." I promised her, still running my hooves through her mane. "Can you give me a name angel? Pweese?" My heart nearly stopped and I was nearly sent into a coma. The sweetness levels were over nine thousand. Now, I didn't know what names were like here in Equestria. Perhaps, I would choose a name from earth. "How's May Weather?" She nodded and sniffed, keeping herself as close to me as possible. "I...I like that name...thank you angel..." I smirked. "You know, my name is Angel." "Then I will call you...daddy." My eyes widened to the point where a slight bump could make them fall out. "D-d...daddy?" I asked and May nodded. All I could think was: Luna was going to be pissed.... "Y-yeah...okay, until we find out who your real parents are okay?" Again, she nodded. After about a half hour, May had passed out, but Spike had came by to say that dinner was finished. He saw May and ran out of the room, screaming Twilight's name. I cursed to myself and ran after him with May laying on my back since Twilight was going to find out anyway. Soon, Sombra was behind me, shifting around in his black form. Who's that!? He asked as I ran, it seemed he didn't have a hard time keeping my pace. Spike was still in my view luckily. "There's something wrong!" I answered. "She was in a room I chose, but it seems like she was trying to hide!" He moved closer to her and hummed. Her past is gone, it is though she is new to this world or she was just born. Yet...she looks four maybe five years of age. Has she said anything? I nodded and rounded a corner I saw spike go around. "She said she was playing with angels and saw a flash. That's where she met a 'mean pony with horns'. Do you know anything or anyone like that?" Sombra shook his head and I felt myself being lifted up. Don't worry, I'll take us ahead to where Twilight is. We fazed through a few walls and entered a room the same time Spike did. "Twilight!!!" Twilight looked up from her plate and quicky her gaze went to the filly on my back. She looked so enraged at the sight of the sleeping filly, poor thing cried herself tired. "YOU!" "What?" Author's Note So, it seems there were so problems in her castle, who can this little filly be, and who was that horned pony? Act 1 - Chapter 9: The Living DeadTwilight jumped from the table and ran to us. "That's her Sombra!" Sombra raised a brow. Her? She's the issue? "YES THAT'S HER!" Twilight shouted, waking May up. May looked around for a moment, then saw Twilight and panicked. "NO!!! NONONONON!!! PLEASE!" I put may down and sat between them. "May, what's wrong?" "YOU NAMED IT!?" Twilight cried again. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?!" "TELL ME WHAT THE FUCK YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT!" I barked, sounding much like my father. His voice when shouting could bring a man to tears if he had the time to bring the fool down. "NOW TWILIGHT SPARKLE!" Twilight took a step back, her ears crossed back. "W-well, here-" A parchment flashed in front of me. My friend and former student Twilight, A week ago, Cerberus contacted me and informed me of a breakout of two unique souls. One is a soul of Xeris Arch and his daughter Corona Arch. They were last seen leaving the gates and are both extremely dangerous. If you find them, please contact me so I can fix this before both can cause more harm to Equestria. Your Friend, Princess Celestia I stopped reading the note, sitting down and taking a deep breath in. I closed my eyes, but all I saw was May or...Corona. I turned back to her. "M-..Corona....does that name mean anything to you?" "No daddy..." I took a deep breath in. Sombra looked to Twilight. I know a spell that will unlock her memories. Maybe if you'd unlock my magic, I could cast it. "Will it hurt her?" Only the memories would I'm afraid. It's a form of the fear spell I enchanted on some of the doors Twilight suddenly looked interested in Sombra's offer. "Fine Sombra, but only if you tell me more of dark magic. Deal?" I agree with those terms, Angel, please stand back. I froze, but nodded reluctantly. Backing away, I looked worrying at May. "Daddy..." May started to tear up. "I'm afraid." Good, fear is good. Sombra said before firing a bolt at May. The first few seconds while the dark purple magic flew into May, it was quiet, then she started screaming. "NO! NO!!!! NO! DADDY NO!!!!! I DON'T WANT TO HURT ANYMORE! NO MORE!!! PLEASE!!!!" I jumped back over to May, holding her in a tight grasp. "May! Calm down...sshhh...." She pushed me away with her wings that slowly changed into leather wings. The feathers fell onto the ground and turned into a black dust. "NO!!!! NO MORE!!!! NO MORE PONIES DADDY!!! NO!!! STOP!!!" She fell back, her whole body started to change now. Her silver fur started to have cracks of red lines that looked like flowing lava. Her eyes became solid amber orbs and two short horns grew from her head. "NO! MORE PONIES!!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I tried holding her, but her whole body was burning hot. I said fuck it to myself and held her. I felt a burning sensation on my fur then skin. "FUCK!" I grunted angerly. "MAY I'M HERE! DADDY'S HERE!" Her body cooled a little and her tears began to sizzle on the touch. "Daddy...I don't want to hurt ponies anymore...I don't want to see that mean pony anymore...please..." I rubbed my hoof through her burning dark blue mane which felt like fire. "You remember now?" She nodded and pulled me closer to her. "I...I do...I don't want to be Corona..." May said, crying her eyes out. "My dad made me hurt ponies. I was young a-and...h-he raped me if I didn't." The buck?! Even Sombra, Lord of Darkness, looked disgusted. WHAT STALLION RAPES HIS OWN!?! Twilight's eyes were as wide as the world at this point. "W-what?" "W-when...I-I didn't do good enough...H-he...r-raped me and...t-to-ld me t-to do it better..." She cried harder. "I don't want to be around him anymore! DADDY PLEASE SAVE ME!" I looked to Twilight, anger burning in my eyes like a burning star. ready to blow. "You will not hurt her, or lay a hoof on her...." I stood up with May back on my back, her body still in it's demonic looking form. Then I walked over to the table, away from Twilight and Sombra. "I'm hungry Twilight, I bet my daughter is too." Sombra raised a brow and smirked. So she's a Do'Poni? "She could be lying though! She could be a Ra'Poni!" He shook his head and laughed. Even I, who can't use more than a simple spell like that, knows that she isn't lying. I know what it is like in Tartarus. I am a Ra'Poni Twilight, she is a Do'Poni. "Can you two explain?" Twilight nodded. "A Do'Poni is a demon who's escaped from Tartarus. The 'Do' part comes from the region of Tartarus where evil souls come from. They are often those who've committed crimes that the normal Equestrian Justice System can't take care of go. I read up on their crimes, Xeris and Corona from three hundred and sixty-five years ago today. Six dozen counts of murder, a dozen counts of robbery...ten break-ins." "HE MADE ME DO IT!" May cried. "I kept telling him it was bad! I never even found my mark yet! PLEASE! I DON'T WANT TO GO BACK TO HIM! HE'LL KEEP RAPING ME! AND RAPING ME! EVERYDAY! NON-STOP!" She thrashed her head about. "NOT GOOD ENOUGH! NOT GOOD ENOUGH NONONONONONONOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! SO MUCH PAIN! THOSE POOR PONIES!!!! NO MORE! HE ALWAYS HIT ME! NOT GOOD ENOUGH CORONA!! YOUR MOTHER DIED BECAUSE OF YOU CORONA!!!" I had to stop her. I pulled her close and began rubbing her. She got hotter again, but was started to cool back down. At least her fur was growing back from the cracks. "May, it's okay...You don't have to see him anymore." Sombra shook his head. No, because she's here in the castle, a protected area, her father won't enter. But as soon as she leaves, he'll find her. This whole place is a large vale over her. A shield if you will. Twilight didn't like that idea, an angry look spread across her face. "I cannot allow that." When she said those four words, I nearly saw nothing but the color red. Like this, instinct inside of me. I couldn't let this filly back to her father, dead or not. "And I will contact Celestia." "Tell her everything." I said, my voice sounding rasp beyond normal. I felt this hunger deep down, I didn't know what it was for though. "Tell her everything Twilight, and I meaneverything. Am I clear?" Twilight nodded. "Of course, I never lie to Celestia to begin with. And..." She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. "I will allow her to stay until you leave, but protecting her from her father will be your call. Most likely he is a Do'Poni much like Corona in disguise." "Her name is May..." "YEAH! MAY! MAY!" May agreed, hitting the table. Her whole shape looked normal again except her wings which still remained leather. Oh and her eyes were now much like my own, cat-like. I laughed a little at her attitude, then I noticed something odd. I can't think of why I didn't think of it before while I was defending May. "Twilight?" I asked and she looked my way with a soft look. "May said she was playing with angels before she saw her father at the gates. What does that mean?" "Well, I don't exactly know." She answered. "Sombra?" Angels are a myth here, if they are what I think they are, Cor-May was an angel. He tapped his chin and hummed in thought. But how is she a Do'Poni? "Sin is sin." I replied, remembering a friend from my early childhood. His name was Lenard. He was one of those 'Bible Thumpers' you'd find in America. His parents moved from America and he was born in Ireland. However, he was very different. He pushed for me to strive where ever my beliefs lay. I had quoted him when I said sin was sin, because he said that whatever darkness is, it is sin. If I was to practice the dark arts rather than the gray or white arts, he wouldn't be so open minded. "Maybe she did something." "I killed a bully from my time." She smiled. "I enjoyed it." We all look at her, completely shocked. "While I do dislike bullies May, you will not harm anyone anymore. Am I understood?" I believe I am starting to sound like my father. I shuddered internally at the thought. I wouldn't be like him ever. "Yes daddy!" She beamed a smile at me. "I know! If I want to play with the angels again, I got to be super good!" "As long as you don't do anything wrong, I won't be mad at you." She nodded and found a dish of salad in front of her. I could have sworn I heard a vacuum when May opened her mouth. I could hear Sombra snort and laugh, and Spike smiled. "I like her!" Spike laughed. In all my years, I have never met even a dragon inhale their food. He shook his head and laughed. I blinked, trying to take in the void that must have been in May. "What?" She asked. "I haven't eaten in three hundred years! Summerlands are great, but you don't eat because you don't notice it!" I laughed, remembering a movie that had someone from heaven say those same words. Was it Dogma? I don't remember if it was, but it was still an amazing Jay and Silent Bob movie like Clerks II. I know they were stupid Americans doing stupid shit, but my favorite character was Bob. He hardly said anything, maybe a line or even two words at least, unlike Jay who was a jackass. Anyways, dinner went by quickly and we all retired to our rooms. I promised May that she could sleep with me in case she had any nightmares. Children who suffer from PTSD are the worst to be infected with the disorder. I often helped my mom dealing with kids who were troubled in some way. When she wasn't working as a Special Education teacher, she worked as a social worker. She loved helping children and those in need, I guessed it rubbed off on me. Not that I didn't mind, kindness repays itself like my mother always said with a soft smile and easy blue eyes. I put May in between my arms, and thought of Luna. While I waited for Luna to send a letter to Twilight, she taught me how to push my dreams in the right direction. Yet, I was still unable to enter her constructed dream plane to join her and her friends. I hoped I could soon, I wanted to see them all. I already knew a few of them, but the rest were still a mystery. But while I lay with May in my arms, I felt her grow warm, a welcoming warm, not the burning warm. "I trust you daddy..." She whispered, turning her head and moving her eyes to gaze up at me. "I don't know why, but I guess that's why angels are so sweet." "And I'm an angel?" May nodded and turned her head back. "Yep, my angel...my Guardian Angel." Somehow I could tell she capitalized the G in guardian. I couldn't help but smile. "Alright, go to sleep now May." I felt her nod and we both closed our eyes. "I love you......daddy." I squeezed her tight. "Me too May." As I drifted off to sleep with May in my arms, I somehow felt whole in that moment. Just like with Luna, I felt like I had gained another charge to look after, to take care for. Why was I doing this? I never felt like I had to protect anyone before, but ever since I moved to Equestria, I felt like I had to do this. Like, it was a calling, an instinct of sorts. Slowly, the void of my own dreams started to fill my head. There wasn't anything there for a few moments, which was a little worrying because I was still focused on trying to connect to Luna. So I opted to wait in a dream I knew I could find easily, one that I could control. It was the green field with the apple tree and small stream. The sky was dark like tonight's and now Luna was in my arms once again. I smiled, and continued to think of her, my love. I loved Luna, I do not think there are words that could actually explain how I think of her. She was funny in her own way, smart beyond what most think, and like me, adores the night sky. The dream were both of us lay in the grass as either ponies or humans gave me much needed comfort while I was away from her. Like Luna had said, dreams are ways everypony can connect "Daddy?" I heard May's voice ask. "Can I join?" "Angel? Who's that?" I see Luna standing up, I am glad she had found me. "A little filly who's in need Luna. She was forced from her rest in the Summerlands." "So you're Corona Arch?" Luna asked. "Let me see thee...you." May's form walked in from a gathering fog near the stream. However, this time she was different. A halo over her head and a set of beautiful wings were on her back. She was also much taller, as though she had grown up more, mid-teens by the looks of it. Her eyes were also different, two white orbs that had a pupil in it. The only way you could see her irises is with the black lines. Her mane was longer but still dark blue. "Hello." She bowed to princess Luna. "You're Nightmare Moon?" "Not any longer. My name is Luna now." She held out her hoof and smiled. "You're a beautiful mare Corona." "Not any longer Luna, my name is May, thanks to daddy." She smiled at me. "I like that name, much better than that filly who hurt ponies so much." "Yes, Tia and I have spoken about you and your father. Yet, how come you went to the Summerlands?" "Her father made her do it all Luna." I explained her all the details that I knew and told her of her past those years ago. When I had gotten to the rape part, the dream had a ripple, but I was glad it didn't break. "I know, I know... I know Luna...Even Sombra was disgusted." Luna raised a brow. "He's bedded many mares, raped most...I am surprised." "He said no stallion would rape his own daughter." "I agree, so...May what happened? Why are you back in Equestria." May explained all she could. From playing with angels to the flash were her father forced her through the gates. I knew Tartarus had two planes, or two levels. The upper levels were for mortals who served their lives with no masterful or true sins while the lower levels were hell to those who were to be punished for their crimes in life. What may have been the case is that May was pulled from the Summerlands because her father Xeris had more pull or power over her than anyone had thought. I remember watching a TV show about how ghosts tend to act when around family members who died with them. If they are not ready to pass on while the others want to, then they will become violent in order to keep them there. Come to think of it, Equestria in whole was like a TV show. Luna tapped her chin in thought then smiled. "Well then, come, lay with us." I was glad she was okay now. I was worried that she would do something unexpected to May. "Thank you princess." May gave a bow and moved in between Luna's arms while both were under my arms. And...I shed a tear, I don't know why, but I did and the smile that came with it, I didn't know why either. It all just felt so......right.... Author's Note Well everyone...today is the last day I'll be able to write until the end of the week on Friday and on to Sunday. I'm starting back up with school soon and my mom wants me to focus, focus, focus! So, I'm sorry to say this. I'll try to write as much as I can, and do extra chores to get on my laptop for maybe an hour. I really like writing this, it makes me smile when I write like my other completed fics and you guys are amazing. Can't wait until you guys get closer to the end, it's going to be epic....I hope. Act 1 - Chapter 10: Training WeekI decided not to write out in the fullest extents of my training with Princess Twilight because the first two days were all on magical theory and if it was anything like music theory (which it was) was going to be incredibly boring. Seriously, I didn't think she was that much of a nerd when it came to studying, but she made me take twenty different tests over the course of two days. I was beaten to death with theory and practices, and not to forget different magic laws that were put into place after Luna's banishment. I had asked Twilight politely to not mention her banishment after I had noticed my anger picking up slightly at the very thought of the word that drove it even higher. Thankfully she obliged to my request and just went over a few laws. Laws such as self-defense, battle magic, and murder with magic. Of course she spot deeper into murder because humans were known to murder just about anyone that pissed them off. She spent some time actually in the human world, thought it was different, there were still several murders. Twilight didn't understand that I didn't care or even think about murdering someone else just because. I just hated the thought of angered confrontation. Anyways, Twilight explained that what magic to a unicorn in general is like. It was like using an extra joint you knew how to use, it was just finding it out for yourself. At first we used a small rubber ball, the same Twilight used when she was a filly trying to gain control on her magic. I slowly, but surely, figured out how to use my magic. Twilight wrote notes off to the side while I was plugged into a few crude machines that measured my input and output of magic. She was surprised when she told me that I have the input of an earthpony and the output of an alicorn. I was a level unlike anyone she had ever seen or felt in her life. The only one who had the same magic level I had was a being of chaos known as Discord. When I lifted the ball, it moved when I had told it to. I commanded it to move up and it did. Up, down, left and right, it moved to my will just at the thought. Twilight was even more surprised at my magical abilities because I was new to it all. She was sure that Luna had no power over my magic, that it was just all out of anyone's reach. I was beyond normal, but was this because of my race? Was being a rare breed the cause of my magical abilities? I didn't think so, but it could be a possibility if anything. By the time Thursday rolled around, I was actually getting a little tired of using magic nonstop. While it was fun, I wanted to do something different. May was nearly always by my side except when she had to use the restroom, but made me stand by the door. For some reason she was afraid of being far away from me, I thought it was because she was afraid of her father getting to her. Which all of that was understandable. I would be worried too if my father was a demon from Tartarus who's escaped only to continue what he did long ago. May had also grown a little bit more over the past few days, it seems that her actual age was showing through. She told me in private that she was eighteen when she died, murdered by her father. The scars of her death showed, a long slash down her belly to her private areas from her chin. It was like she was cut open by a doctor. I don't know anyone who could be so sick and twisted other than that demon who was after her. Her whole body was slider, her mane grew darker, now black, and her eyes became a lighter orange, almost cream colored. May was a beautiful mare, even Sombra had noticed her beauty, and said he was moved to become even better. So when it was late in the day, Twilight had offered to take us all to a place in Ponyville called Sugar Cube Corner. It was a bakery that knew how to serve their costumers with a smile. This is where I met a pink paradox named Pinkie Pie. She was an earthpony like the couple who owned the bakery, but...she teleported. I had come to try to understand how she does it was all the science I knew, but Twilight had seen how much thought I was pouring into it and quietly shook her head. I quickly got her meaning, there were just somethings in the universe that couldn't be explained, so that's why I called Pinkie a paradox, because that is what she was, a paradox. She was an event in space-time that could not have a meaning, yet, live and breath just like us. She was like...living outside of the universe, bending the world around her as she moved, it could explain how she does it all. She could be a goddess like the others that I knew. When I got my carrot cake (because damn you if you hate it), because it was my favorite cake I had while I was back on earth. No other cake, not even Better Than Sex Cake( which wasn't) could match how good carrot cake was. Now that I was a pony, the whole desert was like taking a bite into heaven, May agreed. If I was a mare, each bite would make me wet, the smell was just as divine. I could not explain more about how it tasted, because explaining it would make me write more on just how good the cake was. Pinkie explained to me that she puts a secret in all her baked goods. I got an odd feeling because she had a lustful look in her eyes, but I ignored it, because she gave this to even fillies. Pinkie could have just been in heat. Then, I was reminded that it was nearly my birthday, only two weeks away. I told Pinkie Pie that I was thankful for the cake, and placed an order for my birthday. I'm sure a twenty pound carrot cake would do just fine. I laugh at myself, I am acting like a child and I do not care. Carrot cake is the best fucking cake that the world could have to offer, and only I understand its delicious beauty. After that we walked back to the castle, May looked worried as she saw a stallion in a dark yellow coat walk past us. He had an evil look in his eyes, but Twilight nor I could do anything because he hasn't done anything yet. Equestrian laws were different and the same from American laws. We couldn't just arrest him on the spot for 'looking evil' be could only arrest him for 'being evil'. However, I made a note to remember his face, his colors, and his coal black eyes. Sombra was standing behind us, watching him with malice intent if May had come to any harm. It was like Sombra was harboring feelings for May, but I wasn't sure yet. It could just be his change from evil to good. I hear the magic of friendship has that effect on ponies. May let out an exhausted sigh and slumped over onto the floor. Using her wings to cover her eyes, she took a few breaths, trying to keep herself from falling apart in either fear or anger like she had when Sombra used the spell on her to allow her to remember her past. I helped her up and smiled softly, then we pulled each other into a tight hug. I could tell May was afraid of confronting her father, but the only way to get rid of your fears is to confront them yourself. Now, I never said you had to be alone, I was going to get Sombra to aid me in taking down this demon. So Friday came the next day, I was walking around the castle alone, deep in my own thoughts. What am I? Everyday that had passed made this single question grow larger. First, I call upon a goddess to help make my life better, and it has. Second I find May, who is a lost soul who only seeks comfort from her past. Then, I find out I have a massive mana pool that is untapped, and I still that one 'magic surge' Twilight says all unicorns get. She was sure since I had unlocked my magic, that I would've destroyed most of Ponyville by now, yet, I haven't felt myself grow a pain in my horn yet. Everything seemed so smooth now, so calm and quiet. My training was going well, but...that question was still there. What...what am I? I wanted to find out who and what I was. What exactly am I here for? I'm just another human back on earth, but here, I am different. I carry a mark I don't even feel as though it is mine at all. I feel so out of place, yet I feel like I am at home. I had untapped power, Twilight says so, but what does that really mean for me? I didn't understand at all. I hope I will, but it seems like all my answers are so far away. May somehow found me in the labyrinth that is the Castle of Friendship, she had a smile on her face and I gave her a smile back. She talked about the dream we had last night, it was a simple one, one that I've had most of my time here. She said that she felt good when she was around me, and somehow felt safer. I didn't understand why yet that she called me an angel, but I did not mind, it helped with my self ego. I have a low ego I know, but knowing that I am needed and wanted helps that. It was a good feeling. Later, we ate dinner, trained until eleven, then went to bed. I was now past the basics, Twilight was happy that I was a quick learner like she was, and now I was onto more powerful spells. I had asked her to train me in defensive spells, but she said herself that her brother was always better at those and that she was better at combat magic. Still, she trained me a few spells and by night's end, I had learned how to throw a quick shield up. Tomorrow would be the day I would need to return to Canterlot, and I couldn't sleep. I was nervous and excited to return to Luna. One could say I'm nervouscited. I slowly walked out of my room and hoped I didn't wake May up. She looked so peaceful sleeping there in my bed, so I didn't want to ruin it for her. As I walked down the halls again, I saw Sombra in the training hall. I walk in to greet him. "Hello Sombra." I say in a tired tone. I was tired, but I couldn't sleep. "What are you doing up this late?" Trying to focus my magic like I used to do before I fell. He turned to me and raised a brow. So what are you doing up? I shrugged, walking up to him. "Can't sleep, I'm nervous." He stopped his magic and tapped a hoof on the ground. What about? Perhaps I can help you with your troubles. I sighed. "Later today I guess, May and I are taking a train back to Canterlot. I'm just worried that's when Xeris will strike." Sombra nodded in understanding. I can see now why you are worried Angel. I would be too. "I hate that I can't fight. If I had a sword or something, I could at least try to protect her." He scratched his chin for a moment. I have an idea, but we'll need some metal about ten pounds of it. "What's your grand idea?" To make you a sword. I must stay here in Ponyville, but that does not mean I cannot help a...friend in need. I need steel, I know that Ponyville's smith is always open for any guards who are in need of repairs to their armor or swords. "And you know this how?" I asked Twilight if there was a smith in town. It seems like even the larger cities have them. I am glad they still practice the art of the sword. That night, I make a sword. Sombra shows me the path, he informs that he cannot leave Ponyville, but not the castle. Around his neck is an amulet enchanted to warn Twilight that he is leaving, and he is also painfully shocked. While I laugh at his misfortune, I remember that he used to be evil and is actually trying to change himself. We run through the night, trying to get there, and get out. All her requires is the metal and can use magic to do the rest. I make sure I have my gold ticket to make sure that this is a royal visit and I don't need to pay. Hey, I used to be poor, I'll take free stuff where I can get it, and besides, this is for the good of all that is. When we arrive at the smith's he is hammering away at an anvil, smiling as he hummed a tune. I walked up to him with Sombra behind me. He looks up and tips his hat. "Welcome to my humble shop. What can I do ya for?" I hold out my ticket and he examines it. "I need ten pounds of steel." "So yer that stallion Luna's fallen for eh?" He asks, then hands it back. "Ight, lemme get it for ya." He walks to the back of his shop and picks up a broken looking sword. It's damaged and slightly rusted. He comes back with it, and gives it to me. "Here ya go sirs." I look to Sombra, he nods and takes the sword. "Thank you." I say and we run back to the castle in a hurry. As soon as we get back, we see Twilight sitting at the door with an angered look on her face. "Sombra?" She hisses. "What are you doing out this late?" I am trying to assist Angel in constructing a sword. He shows Twilight the shitty sword we grabbed. Now, I was going to ask you for a crystal about the size of this. One from the castle preferably. Twilight looks to me and askes, "Why do you need a sword?" I looked around and walked in side, the others followed. As soon as the doors were shut I explained. "I need a sword so I can fight Xeris should he try to attack May." "Why didn't you just say so!?" Twilight beamed and shot a bolt of magic at the wall. A sword sized chunk fell onto the ground without breaking more. "There ya go. I bet I even know what kind of sword you're making too. A Soul Blade right?" She asks Sombra. Sombra nodded with a smile. Indeed Twilight, here I thought you didn't know about specialized blades. Twilight gasped. "I've read up ten different types in my years. Dragon's Bane, Soul Splitter, Earth Shaker, Volcanite, and the others." I raised a brow. "Can someone explain how this will help May?" Twilight turned to me and nodded. "A Soul Blade is a split-off of Soul Splitter. They can force souls of the opposite alignment back or destroy them. Only a master Shadowmancer can forge a Soul Blade." She took a glimpse at Sombra. "And you have one as your best friend." Sombra smiled went wide. You are correct. Now, with this crystal, I can attune the sword to the holy light. I will add additional gem case in case you wish to fight souls of the lighter side. "Why would you do that?" He shrugged as the crystal and blade began to spin around one another. Just a feeling. In a brilliant flash, what was once two objects with zero properties, now became a straight edge blade that was a clean steel and a red outline that made the cutting edge made if the castle. I never explained to you what I did before I became king and fell. I created homes, weapons, and armors for everypony. The blade slowly flew to me and I held in my forehooves. That is called, Dark Night's Blight Angel. Wield it with pride, and knowing that I have created the very sword meant to save your daughter. "She isn't my daughter though." Sombra slapped me across the face, and glared into my eyes with his dark red ones. May Caster, is your daughter. I've seen many before who take the lost as their own. She is not evil, just distressed. In time she will find peace, but not for a while. Be her...'daddy' Angel. Be there for her. Twilight giggled. "I wish I had a crystal to record what you just said." I'm the lord of....buck it... Sombra snorted and walked to his room. I carefully picked up the sword with my magic, and put the flat end of the blade to my head. I am your master. I will use you with respect if you help me win my battles, and protect my...daughter. The sword hummed at my thoughtful command. In battle we are one until the battle is won. 'I am your sword. I will aid you' I felt the sword say, and I smiled. 'We are one...your daughter will survive.' And that was all I had needed to hear. Author's Note Hey everyone! My week was easy, simple enough. School for me is back in season, but I don't think I'll get to write during my TA periods from now on. My teachers like how quickly I grade things and are swiftly catching up. Hope you all had a calm week, I'll have one more chapter out this Sunday before I go to sleep. No for fic information. I seriously didn't want to write three different chapters for his training week. I'm sorry if it felt a little rushed, but it happens when you're writing during school. Next chapter will in fact have a 1v1 confrontation between Angel and Xeris. I estimate at least three thousand words. Act 1 - Chapter 11: May Says "Goodbye Daddy"Author's Note In this chapter there will be a song I recommend you listen to. It sets the tone and battle for Demon Earth Pony Xeris Arc and Threstralis Unicorn Angel Caster. You can find it on Spotify or Here on Youtube but is less epic. It is called Orgasm - Goreevil Schranz Core Mix (Omega Zero Projection) Keep it on replay until the battle is over for full effect (or not, which ever you choose). The heavy base is Xeris and the Techo is Angel. Who gets a cookie for getting the reference to the mid-fighting dialogue? Act 1 - Chapter 11: May Says "Goodbye Daddy" It was about two in the morning when I finally was able to go to sleep. I met Luna in the field again, and she asked why I was late. I explained that I had felt a little uneasy about my return to Canterlot with May at my side. May expressed her own fears getting caught by her father, but I told her not to worry. Should I face him, he will pay for his crimes, once and for all. Luna of course became worried when she found out that Xeris was tracking both May and myself. My dream would have become a nightmare if I had let it, but luckily I was able to keep my cool. I had very bad anxiety when it came to things like this, and would have sparked the flame of a nightmare. When I awoke, May was already waiting for me, a stressed look across her face. I tell her everything will be fine and go to grab my sword. This is where I find a saddle bag and a harness for my sword. I take the note and read it carefully. Angel, Here lies a saddle bag and harness made by my friend Rarity. She saw you one day without one, and had asked about who you were. The saddle bags are made for a stallion of your stature and the belt belonged to my brother before he became prince of the Crystal Empire. I resized it for you and there is no need to thank me. Also, when you look inside your saddle bag holds a book of spells I think you might want to take a look at, and an official royal badge so you aren't asked to remove your sword. Most of them are combat related spells, but it also has a few shield and healing spells. It is a book written by me, so please feel free to send me a letter telling me what you thought of it. I wish you luck, and hope both of you arrive in Canterlot safely. -Your Friend Twilight Sparkle PS: Congratulations, Eclipse Captain, Angel Caster I gain a little more respect for the mare and smile at her gifts. I get May to aid me in fitting the harness for my sword. I fit my badge right next to my ear. For some reason it is a star with a four leaf clover on it, but I do not care. Now, I look like a guard without armor. Twilight has unofficially knighted me as Captain of her guard(I think), and I believe I will have a word with Luna about what this means by way of our relationship. I take a look at the spell book for a few moments. There are a few spells I find rather easy, fireball, lighting strike, and a spell that is called 'Wub Cannon'. I do not ask anyone, not ever. But those are just some of the spells. There are many more difficult spells in the book I'm sure are for later uses, but I do take a glance at the healing spells. I get a simple one down pat and move on. May is walking next to me, nearly touching my blade. Actually she does a few times, but it seems that she herself is in a holy state like she is in her dreams. I think her being in this state is allowing her to touch my sword without being harmed. I have yet to even notice Xeris, but I feel worry made of thousands of ADHD butterflies flying around in my stomach. Sombra was 'grounded' to the castle for sneaking out so he couldn't help me. I was worried when I saw Xeris walking up to the ticket master. May shot right behind me, whimpering fearfully. What has this stallion not done to this mare?! It angers me still that she was abused in such a way, to be raped by her own father when she had failed!? THE NERVE! I had to calm down though, Twilight had warned me about my anger. It seems that magic is also tied to emotions here. I don't see why it wouldn't as emotions can affect performance in battle. I must be like the inner nerd that I am and follow part of the jedi code. There is no emotion, only peace. I remember watching someone play a game where you play as a jedi, it was some massive multiplayer online game I never really got into because I didn't have the money to get a subscription. I know it was free to- off track again. We approach the ticket master who is still giving Xeris his tickets. "One moment." He says. Xeris turned around, instantly I was hit with such hate and distaste it nearly made me sick. The smell of death was in the air, stronger now that May was around. "You have my daughter." I take a step forward. "As far as I am concerned, May Weather is my daughter. You foul demon." "HEHEHEehehehehe!HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU THINK YOUR WORDS EFFECT ME FOOL!? I am Xeris! Master of the Unseen!" I spit in his face. "I am the Captain of the Royal Eclipse Guard, if you make an attempt at this mare's life, I will take you down." Xeris grabs the ticket and laughs. "Corona! NOW!" May struggles to stand evenly. Her whole body begins to break down, and she shakes violently. I run to her but an intense heat coming from her keeps me from getting closer. Yet, I try even more. The wood under here starts to darken as I get closer to her. I am starting to get burned and I know it won't be long before I get first or second degree burns. I touch her and kiss her head. "May...forget Corona. She is hurt and broken." I grunt in pain. "You are May...not Corona Arc." I still don't feel a difference from her. I had to let go of her before I got too bad. "R-right...F...father is evil..." Her skin still continued to crack and break apart, showing coal black skin and fur, her eyes became darker. "I am g-go....goo.... AHG! NO! I'm good!" I could tell she was struggling trying to keep her form together. The more her father was around her, the more she was changing. They were truly connected, but her father seemed to have all the control. PLAY SONG NOW I turned to him and narrowed my eyes, he did so as well. "In the name of Luna Everfree, I shall slay you, foul demon!" I drew my sword and he turned into a demonic form. He laughed evilly and the train began to move. I watched him jump to the roof. I threw bits at the ticket master and pulled my own tickets. I swiftly threw May into a car and jumped on the top of the caboose. Xeris was six cars ahead, he continued to laugh as his fiery mane flew in the wind. He grew a few feet taller and two horns sprouted from his head. "COME AND GET ME ANGEL!" He laughed and breathed out a massive fire ball. I ducked under it and kept my sword in my magic's grasp. I could feel the sword now, even though I was not physically touching it, I could feel it's own anger rise as much as my own. This demon was going to die, and as the train sped up, I had to use more magic to keep myself from falling off. He shot more fire balls at me, which I cut with my sword. The fire was absorbed inside, making it shine before flashing with a red aura around it that looked like fire. Was this some form of enchantment I was unaware of? Not that I minded, but was a pleasant surprise indeed. I hope it would aid me. The whistle of the train blew, and I jumped towards him. He laughed and burned away only to appear from behind me and kick me to the next car. My whole side was burned in the instant contact was made when he touched me. I grunted in pain once again, and stood up, though slowly. "Weak! HA!" He ran to ram into me, but I was lucky enough to jump out of the way just in time. I swung my sword again at him, managing to cut his fur only slightly. He bled a black liquid that smelt of death and decay nearly making me vomit right then and there. I swung again while he was dazed a little, yet he seemed to catch on to my attacks. I was sure I was better at this while I was a human, but I didn't have the will power or the know how to turn myself back into one. This would be a mistake I will never make again, if I survived. The train was moving at max speed and already I was down most of my mana. I wasn't used to constant usage, not this much anyways, and it was taking a large tole on me. Twilight taught me well, but I wasn't as experienced as her, but I had to push on, for May. I turned to face my foe, he was laughing as he shot fire balls at me without trouble. "DIE MONSTER!!! YOU DON'T BELONG IN THIS WORLD!!!" "IT IS NOT BY MY HAND THAT I AM GIVEN FLESH! I WAS CALLED HERE BY...PONIES WHO WISH TO PAY ME TRIBUTE!" "TRIBUTE!?! YOU KILL PONIES AND TAKE THEIR LIVES!" "PERHAPS THE SAME COULD BE SAID TO YOU!" "YOUR WORDS ARE AS EMPTY AS YOUR SOUL!" I shouted from two cars away. "PONYKIND ILL NEEDS A SAVIOR SUCH AS YOU!" "WHAT IS A PONY?! A MISERABLE PILE OF SECRETS! BUT ENOUGH TALK...HAVE AT YOU!!!" We ran at each other, I could feel my magic drain even more. He flashed a fire ball into my face which stunned me long enough to give him the chance to slam me through the roof of the car. They scream in fear and try to run away. He takes a filly and charges a fire ball in his mouth. "NO!" Her mother screams. "PLEASE!" The filly doesn't even look like a child yet, but closer to a year old. My vision blurs and is painted in red, I feel the hunger again, I do not understand it. Follow it... I feel myself thinking. Listen to it... I do so. I fire the sword at Xeris and cut his hoof off that holds the filly. I catch her with my magic and give her to her mother. She nods a quick thanks before running off to another car. We are just ahead of the caboose. I knew that May was two cars away forward, so the distance might allow her to cool, especially now that he was hurt and distracted by me. He screamed in rage and ran into my still limp body. I am throne into the wall of the car and make a large dent. I groan, I started to notice my vision was getting darker, but the red got worse. I felt my fangs pull out of the roof of my mouth. I scream louder as thoughts of hate spread through me. The hunger was worse, I was starting to taste iron, everything was so red. It was the only color I saw, even black was red, now all just different shades. That's all they were...just...shades. My horn flashed and everything started to turn lighter, I carried my sword over to him and stabbed him in his side was he was shocked. I didn't know why he was. My magic was like an overload of dopamine. I felt a wave of hate to this thing. It hurt someone that I cared about. I stabbed him again, and again! More of the black sludge came out. He laughed at my attempts to kill him. Once I had come back up to stab him again, he used the fluid to spit in my eyes. I was only able to protect my left eye in time, and when the sludge hit my right eye, it burned it. I reared back screaming in pain. I actually can't remember more of the next few minutes. I believe my body was in shock at this point. When I was able to remember things again, when things weren't black any longer. I was laying on the ground. The train was wrecked, and Xeris was a big black blob. I could only make out his eyes that were both red. I could also see normally again, I couldn't feel anything. "Are you ready to die?!" He laughed and spat a little more black on my face, and it stung like a bitch. I coughed out a little blood, it felt like my chest was collapsing. "N-...no...n-ot...y-....e...yet..." I tried to get up, but he kicked me to where I could see the tracks falling behind us. I was about to die...No... I thought. Not yet... I felt something pulse inside of me. I didn't know what it was. Adrenaline? I didn't know, but it went out of my body like a typhoon, smacking Xeris back. His form began to smoke. "NO! NO! NO!" He screamed as his body began to crystallize. He tried moving towards me, but right when his leg was about to touch me, he froze. I slowly looked up long enough to see his body break apart into a black dust. In the center of it lay a black crystal, large enough for the slot in my sword. It rolled over to it and the fire aura vanished into thin air. A few seconds later I noticed I had a large gash in my side, I was bleeding out. I felt just enough mana in my pool to close it a little before I passed out, hoping I would wake up. I thought I had died. I thought I saw myself in a different angle, like I was some ghost. I looked over to where I was hearing the sobbing and I see Luna crying in Celestia's grasp. I frown and look back over to myself. All of the machines showed my heart slowing down and my brain activity dropping. I was in limbo I am sure. I was alive and dead at the same time. My body from the looks of it showed many gashes, and my right eye was a black shadow and a scar was over it where Xeris may have cut me. May! Did I fail her!? I heard the door open, and I saw May stepping through, a sorrowful look on her face. She walked over to me and sat down. She looked up right at me, not at my body, but my ghost. "It's not time for you to go daddy." She shook her head. Luna and Celestia looked over to her then back at me, but I was sure they couldn't see me. May had a item wrapped in cloth in the shape of a small ball. She unfurled it, and I saw the orb Xeris had became. "This is a dark soul." She said to them and not me. "I am a divine now that my father can no longer taint me. I owe daddy more than ever now." "W-what do you mean?" Luna asks, but it looks like Celestia already knows what May is talking about. A shocked look is across her face. May looks back at me and smiles weakly. "Thank you for saving my soul daddy. Now I can go back to the angels, but you can't yet. I had one big wish as an angel, and I never got to use it." She laughed sadly. "I will save you like you saved me from my father. Thank you....daddy, your number one. I hope I can see you again." May blows into the ball and her body begins to glow brightly until she is a massive white figure with ice blue eyes. Then it gets sucked up by the ball and it turns from black to gray then to white and glows brilliantly. Celestia tilts her head down and whispers a few words and nods, and does it over and over again as though it were some chant. Luna gasps in shock as the orb floats over me, and I feel myself getting pulled into my body. My body grows a little too, and my muscles get more toned. The machines light up my improving body rates as they return to normal and things go black once again. Act 1 - Chapter 12: The Lair Tells the TruthSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II - Chapter 1: Birthday SurpriseAuthor's Note Welcome to Act II of My Luna Love I would like to thank you all for reading Act I and enjoying it as much as you could. So far it's been nearly a month since I started writing this, and would like to thank you all for reading. I'm sad to see that there's still a problem with the ratings. If you guys and gals reading this could get more of your family or friends to kick those haters down off their stupidly high pedestals, that would be nicer than this sweet chapter that took a little more than two days to write. I was sick while writing this. Those of you who don't know what I have, I am currently (or when this is written when new people read this) I have bronchitis. My chest hurts so much, but I will not let it keep me from making yall have raging boners (I hope at least). I'm taking something for it, but it is not getting better and I am fearing the worse. And if you all didn't know, or haven't guessed yet, Angel has been through the Trial of Endurance with the fight with Xeris Arc. I hope you enjoy this Act as many surprises are around the corners and many more ponies enter. This Act is by far the longest that I have planned out. I actually have all of this on paper, and expand on it as I write. Enjoy, and see you all this Sunday with Act 2 - Chapter 2: Recruters. Silver Draos Octave OUT! Act II - Chapter 1: Birthday Surprise I winced as the doctor pulled my bandages off. I was ready to see the light of day and the light of the moon. I wanted to see my Luna so badly. I hadn't seen her in eight days. Sure I heard and felt her, but I couldn't see her, which is what I care about the most. I just want to see the love of my life again. The doctor was taking it slow, and just as slowly I began to see the world again. I had to shut my eye at the sudden light for a few moments. I kept them closed until the light wasn't as painful. When I could open my eyes, I saw Luna, Twilight, Celestia and a pink princess, all smiling at me. I smiled back, it was good to see the world once again, and my Luna. "Welcome back to the light." Celestia smiled. "Luna, wouldn't you think he's changed a little." "I dare say he grew a few inches." Twilight smirked. "He's a charming young stallion." The pink princess commented. "Very handsome, strong build." "Are you all flirting with me?" I asked them. The pink mare's eyes rolled back and she moaned. "A-...oh my...That accent! Luna you lucky son of a bitch." Twilight looks at her with wide eyes. It was like she hadn't seen or heard her cuss before. "Cadence!" All the while, Luna is silent. She stares at me, smiling calmly, her eyes are soft. I get off my bed and walk over to her. I put my head to hers so our horns cross and I close my eyes. "I'm sorry Luna." I say. "I should have retreated or waited another day." She still doesn't say anything, the room is quiet as the mares look at me. I press my head harder to Luna's head and cry a little. "I love you Luna." I heard Cadence gasp at my words, though I do not know why. "I love you, I care so much about you, and I feel like I owe you so much for what you've done to help change my life..." I fall back on my haunches and cry. I feel so bad for making her worry so much about me. "I forgive you..." Luna says. "But you do not owe me anything but your love, which I know you do." Cadence sniffs. "I think I was right Aunty..." Cadence looks to Celestia. "I've only seen a few others like them." I looked to Cadence with a questioning glance. "What would that be?" Cadence smiled warmly at us then winked. "You'll need to find out that yourself Sir Angel." She trots out giggling. I catch a glimpse of a white unicorn with dark blue mane with a shield for his cutie mark. He smiles and nods at me then walks on with Cadence. I look back to Celestia and she giggles on her own sweet way. "You are as much at a loss here as I am Angel, though, I thought on her words unlike you." "Perhaps you could give me a hint then Celestia?" "I'd rather not ruin it, but we should returning to the castle, and you Twilight should be returning to Sombra. This was only a temporary visit remember?" "Of course, I just wanted to see my captain make a full recovery. I shall see you all soon I hope." Twilight vanishes with a pop. The sudden flash and change of view nearly causes my stomach to do a flip. We were teleported back to the castle in a flash, I struggle to maintain my balance, but Luna wraps a wing around to help me. I kindly thank her for her help. My muscles are still very weak, and I actually had a few bones broken from the fight. On top of that Celestia had informed me of the damages to the train and the tracks. Luckily there wasn't much damage, most of it was contained to the six cars we nearly died in. Luna helped me along, and walked slowly so I wouldn't struggle to keep up with her. It was good to know she knew how much pain I was actually in. Eventually she lead me down a secret path in the castle. She explained that only the highest royals could break through the enchantment the whole castle had on it. To get to the deeper sections one had to get a 'golden ticket' as it were to enter. Luna was smiling softly as she let go to open a black door with shining blue gems on it. On the other side of the door, was a massive pool of a blue liquid. Two falls fueled the pool while in the center was a small drain. She told me to step inside, still smiling. I was unsure and she seemed to get it so she walked in first. She shivered a little at the touch of the liquid, but let her whole body enter. Seeing that it was alright now, I did as she asked and followed her in. As soon as I touched the water, I felt a spark of energy flow through my hoof and down my spine to my tail which flicked upwards. My eyes widened, what was this? I stepped deeper, as the liquid began to touch the non-wet parts of my body, I felt more of these sparks. Luna took a deep breath in and blew air onto my wet coat. Slowly, I felt my muscles relax and the rest of my body fell into the liquid until I was fully submerged. Luna pulled me back up, laughing. She carried me on her back to a chair like rock where she put me down. I watched her turn into a human, a very naked human and she picked up my head then rested it on her lap. I was only a mere two inches away from her pussy. "I must say, this bath is different with you in it." Luna sighed. I opened my mouth to respond, but she put her hand on my snout, shutting me up. "Don't talk, just lay and heal in the minerals." "As you wish my love." I said with a smile and closing my eyes. My body as well has her's was still inside the water, and it was only by her lap that kept me from the liquid. Luna started to brush her hand through my mane. "I have found a mare suitable for you and I." She says with a smile. "You know her, don't worry." I nod and give her a questioning look. "It's a surprise, oh and..." She bent her form down to kiss me on the lips. I felt her tounge enter my mouth, and we danced around each other's for nearly a minute. "Happy birthday my love." I feel something around my neck. I moved a hoof to pick it up to look at it. Around my neck on a silver chain was a silver dragon wrapped around a gold sword. I smiled at it, dragons were always my favorite creatures. Wise and powerful, dragons could and would lay waste to entire kingdoms. They were the epitome of sheer strength and will. Myths had them played out to be created from the first seven humans who were each their own sin. Wrath, Gluttony, Sloth, Vanity, Lust, Greed, and Pride. Another myth was the first dragons were born from Lilith, Adam's first wife. Since he had three, this would be a believable myth, but She Who Has No Name could also be the birth mother of the dragons. Other beliefs saw a grand being who took the shape of a dragon so show his power. He had no name, but a title: "Dragon of the Twilight". His scales were barriers from the light of the day and showed space while his eyes showed infinity. Those who gazed into his eyes for even a second become mad. I liked the myth with him in it. But like how Luna said to me before. Not one being created all of that is in existence. Beings who gain power, wisdom, and strength are allowed to elevate to god-like states. There was no higher power that could determine the fate of all that there was, and decide who and who can't enter his or her realm. Nor could a single being banish a soul to damnation until the end of time. Many gods believed that it was damnation until rebirth, to teach the soul, to temper it like a sword until it saw straight. "I like it." I said with a smile. "How'd you know?" Luna shrugged and kissed me again. "I just know things, plus, your dreams note them." "I don't remember any with dragons in it." "The field has caves out in the distance. There is one that houses a dragon. His is your family guardian is he not? Drakith?" I haven't heard that name in years. As I had said before, my family comes from a long line of knights who served the crown. On the helmets that protected our heads was a symbol of a dragon head. We of many were great men that saw dragons that weren't just demonic beasts, but givers of knowledge and protectors. They lived for thousands of years and slept for millions more. Dragons saw that humans were beginning to destroy earth and went to sleep in their hidden caves until humans either learn or wiped themselves from the face of the planet with endless wars. Our family fought for these reasons, to end the wars, and bring back the dragons. "Yeah, that's him." Drakith was supposed to be the first son of Lilith and the Dragon of the Twilight. He was copper in color and his eyes were a shadowy blue. His marks were of power, wisdom, and courage in battle. Our ancestors believe this, and that he was to be the first dragon to sleep and the first to wake. Drakith was to lead the new world with or without humans. Luna continues to brush my mane with her small hands, I nearly fall asleep because it felt so good to be in this healing stuff and being near her. I never noticed how calm I felt around her, I often forgot about my own past and just focused on us. She puts her head on mine and sighs. "Something on your mind love?" I asked. "A few things...but I am unsure if it is the right time to ask you." I frown. "No matter what question you ask me, it will never change how I feel about you." I said to her, turning my head to look up at her and her wondrous breasts. "I swear, now please, tell me what is on your mind that isn't just me." Luna laughs lightly and nods. "With this whole thing with May and her father over, it makes me wonder...Why did you make her your daughter?" "Because I felt like I could take care of her where her father clearly failed to do so. That and....she was weak and crying. She was so afraid of seeing her father again, and getting sent back with him she hid for what may have been days. I didn't want her to be afraid of me, and...she was the one who called me daddy...Sombra hit me until I called her my daughter..." I laughed at that last part. "She was a sweet mare, and I felt bad for her." "Would you want another child?" I shrugged. "When I think it'll feel right I believe. Why?" "I have often thought of the idea, even while I was on the moon. I wondered what may have happened if I left a child behind or what could have happened if he or she saved me from my darkness." She sighed sadly. "Would you ever want a child with me?" I nodded and smiled, putting my hoof to her face and rubbing it slowly. "Luna, I'm glad you're talking about this with me. If this is what has been plaguing you, then I will talk about it." I drop my hoof but keep my smile. "Children as my mother has told me are soft, yet hard to handle. I am still young, though now I am twenty-five...And I haven't really thought about it, not long enough anyways. I haven't planned this all out in my life yet." "But would you?" "I would Luna, I would die to have a child with you, but I think our relationship is far too fragile to handle another." She nods in agreement, that I am thankful for. "I want to have a son or daughter, I really do...I need time though, need time to heal, to know what I really want out of all this besides you with me, by my side as long as I live." A sudden thought strikes my mind. I am still mortal and she is immortal. While I knew my family had many years of life to live, even in medieval times, I was starting to worry about us. What would happen when I died? Luna would have watched me grow old and die...and...all she would have is my bones and the children I pass on... I begin to tear up, Luna rubs my good eye. "What's wrong?" "I don't want to leave you..." Her eyes widen, my words getting to her. "Angel!...I-...I would find a way!" "Would it hurt another Luna?" She grows silent and looks away. I sigh and pull her down for another kiss. "Let's go to our room Luna. I do not want to become like a prune." Luna tries to keep a sad look, but loses that battle and ends up laughing. "Oh fine, it's time for your birthday surprise anyways." She turns back into a pony and helps me out of the amazing liquid. Most of me didn't want to leave, but the little bit that often overpowers everything else in my life, I let her carry me out of the room. About half way, I feel good enough to move on my own. Luna was hesitant to let me and while I did a wobbled walk, Luna kept asking if I was sure. I wasn't going to get better if she was going to continue to baby me, but I understood where she was coming from. I was still recovering from the battle. I wish I was stronger, I could have won that battle, and I would still have May in my arms. I wish I was able to say goodbye to her, it left a pain in my heart I did not like feeling. When we got to our room, Luna said she had to go summon the mare. The guards who stood at her door gave me wide grins. "Enjoy it boys." I said walking past the two laughing stallions. "While I get laid by two wonderful mares, you two get paid. Who gets more?" They smirked. "You think we won't?" I paused, looking back. "A-...are you two?" "Homosexuals?" They asked. "Why yes, and we're married." "Ah, okay then..." I said, feeling a bit awkward. "So...in your eyes...how do I look? On a scale between one and one hundred?" "Ninety-nine point nine-nine." The guard on my right said. "Only he is more handsome then you...sorry." I shrugged. "And to every other mare, Luna will always be my one hundred." "You two make a good couple, and we heard what happened to you. If there is anyway we could help, just ask. We'll be there." The guard to my left holds out a hoof and I shake it with a nod. "I might just take you up on that, but no surprises. Exit only you know?" They laughed and told me to enter the room before I learned a lesson. I did as I was ordered without hesitation. I didn't want any surprises that I wasn't looking forward to. I'm sure they were joking about it, but I didn't feel like I should take any chances. I chose to take the next few minutes while I waited to shower up. I wasn't sure if the liquid was more than just some healing stuff, but a nice warm shower really helped my muscles. They were screaming bloody murder for the entire time I was walking. I had never felt so sore in my entire life before. Was this what my ancestors felt like after this first battle. Thoughts and memories flashing in and out, adrenaline pumping at every beat of their hearts? I grew up in a different time, that I knew well, but still...It felt...invigorating. I wondered where my sword went, if it was still in one piece. I couldn't remember much of the battle now, most of it was just a haze, a blur of red and black blood. I was in pain, my body had turned off all less important functions to make my triple f mode go into over drive. I was glad I had won, but I nearly lost. I was weak.....And I had to get stronger...Yes! STRONGER! For Luna! I had to get stronger for her, or if and when I get into another battle, I will surely lose. And if I lost, then I would be very mad, and very dead. I turned off the shower and dried off my body and mane. I learned a spell that made it quicker while I was with Twilight, it was simple, but I stuck with the old fashion way with a towel. I set it up to dry and walked out into our bedroom. "Welcome back." Said Luna. "We're glad you washed up for us." Added...Celestia! "L...Luna!? I-isn't s-she?" "My sister?" Luna laughed. "Only by adoption." Celestia finished with a wink. I stared wide eyed at them for a few moments. "W...well t-then...Oh mmyyyy" They nod and say in unison. "Indeed." Luna takes a step forward from her bed while Celestia sat in a sexy position on the bed. She puts a hoof under my chin and kisses me deeply and moans. "Happy birthday big boy, now come get your present." Luna pulls away from me, and takes my hoof. I flew over to the bed and my head lands on Celestia's barrel. Celestia chuckles as she sees my rising mast. "I think he likes this." Luna rolled her eyes with a lustful grin. "So, who's going first Tia? You or I?" Celestia pushes me off and leans to kiss her sister. They kiss for a very long time. Luna stumbles onto the bed and moans as her sister moves her hooves down her body. Celestia breaks the kiss and answers. "Ladies first." Luna laughed and I watched Celestia dig deeper with her toung into her sister. I was as hard as a brick now as I watched the sisters kiss each other. Celestia broke long enough to start decending down to Luna's stomach. She pecked her slowly and with a smile she took a deep inhale. Luna was leaking already, clearly turned on as much as I was now. Luna moaned in anticipation for her sister to go below her belly button. Celestia answered and went to give some attention to her small teets just below. Slowly, Celestia licked around each one, passing around them three times before switching off to the next. Then once both were poking upright, she began sucking on them. Luna gasped as a wave of pleasure hit her. The room began to smell of musk and my member twitched. I was harder now, my cock standing at full attention. I spit on my hoof and began rubbing slowly as I watched Celestia move away from Luna's teets. "Now how about that? Looks like he's enjoying himself after all." Celestia said. She turned around so her big white ass faced her sister. She sat down on her sister's face, and bent her body to set her face over Luna's pussy. "Ready?" "Eat me raw!" Luna moaned and started attacking her sister. Celestia's legs kicked as Luna began chowing down on her sister. Celestia didn't like that she was second and retaliated. Their legs stuck strait out as they began licking and sucking one another. I hated being the spectator, but I couldn't just sit and watch and not get off. Luna dug her face deeper, nearly half of her snout in her sister. Celestia grunted and moaned. She pulled her face out as she took a deep breath in, readying another attack. Then in a quick motion, an unexpected one, Celestia shoved her hoof into her sister. Luna shouted in pleasure and maybe anger that her sister was now practically fisting her. Luna didn't take it lightly, but couldn't help biting her lip, trying to avoid cumming first. There was a sex war going on, and Celestia had seemed to be winning. She slowly dug in and out of her sister with her hoof. I was beating harder, and I felt myself closing in on my own climax. I was rooting for Luna to win in the back of my mind. "N-no! No biting!" Celestia shouted, pulling her hoof out and screaming at the top of her lungs. Luna stopped and said, "Then stop hoofing!" Celestia was gritting her teeth and shoved her hoof back into Luna. Luna responded biting harder and made a tug on Celestia's clit. She screamed in pleasure as a white liquid flowed out of her. Luna had won just in time for herself to cum. I felt myself release a hot stream over onto Celestia's hot ass. It hit the very center, and she looked at her flank. "Bull's eye..." Celestia turned off her sister. "Luna, looks like you're first." Luna nodded but paused. "But Tia, no pony should be left out...right?" "Where are you going with this Luna?" She asked back. "Why don't you...sit on his horn?" "You want me to get horn fucked? Luna! You're so nice!" I vaguely remember when Luna had kissed my horn. I remember feeling a wave of pleasure, just like inserting my dick into her pussy. Did this mean that I could...cum through my horn? What would that be called anyways? Magicicum? Luna looked to me with a lustful look in her eyes. "What do you think Angel dear? Can you horn fuck her while fucking me?" "I'm open to whatever!" I smiled, returning her lustful look with my own. Celestia moved over and faced her sister. At the same time both of them sat on my hard members. Luna gasped as I felt myself bottom off in her. "Y-you've g-grown...oh mother..." She moaned. Celestia started moving her hips up and down, and my eyes rolled back as Luna and Celestia began fucking me on both ends. A wave of pleasure hit me like a typhoon. My back arched up and I grunted, trying to hold myself back. In my weak state I wasn't able to hold out for long as I unloaded through my horn. A green liquid fell over my face with my mouth wide open. It tasted like a nice ale on a cold winter morn. I wasn't at all disgusted by this for some reason, but with my release through my horn allowed me to pay more attention to my member that bottomed out each time Luna took it all in. She started out slow, working her angelic hips up and down. Our hips clapped and Celestia didn't seem to slow either. When I had cummed into Celestia, she kept moving, but I could tell she slowed down long enough to try to keep as much as she could inside to add the pleasure of my horny release. I was in the proverbial heaven, and I was enjoying it. I couldn't believe this at all, or how open Luna was with this. I guessed my friends were right when they said Celestia and Luna would share me. But I didn't believe it at all until now. Luna moaned her pleasure out to the world around us. "Yes! Buck yes!" Celestia leaned in and kissed Luna deeply as they both came at the same time. But they still kept going after their releases finished. They just kept going. Soon they cummed again and I followed after. I could tell both of them were growing tired. After they had came for the forth time, they had stopped, but my dick was still in Luna and my horn in Celestia. Their breaths were deep, my face covered in cum, after the assaults. Who knew Celestia was a huge squirter? She tasted like fresh bananas and sunshine. I gently pushed them off of me and I saw that I was still hard. I grinned at them, their eyes were shut tight as their sweet pussies. I rolled Luna over onto her stomach and swiftly mounted her. "Are you ready love?" "Y-...yes...buck me r-raw..." Celestia opened her eyes in time to see me push my hard cock inside of her sister with one quick thrust. Luna screamed loudly. I'm sure by now the entire castle was hearing us, mostly their princesses getting pounded by me. I started slow, moving it in and out at an even tempo. Celestia sat up and began to play with her clit, gently stroking it with her wings spread out wide. My hips smacked Luna over and over again, Luna could hardly keep her mouth shut with her toung hanging out as she panted like a hot dog. I sped up, feeling her clamp around me with her inner walls. She cummed once more with a long moan, adding more pleasure as her walls clamped down harder. It was like fucking a small, tight, wet hole. Celestia moaned as she released. Her sweet cum spilled out onto Luna's bed. She used her magic to summon a dildo and inserted it into her tight ass. I made a few more thrusts and cummed deep into Luna. She felt my hot load enter her and moaned. Her breaths where quick, I could tell she was about to pass out if I didn't stop. So I decided to give her some well needed rest and moved to Celestia. I tackled Celestia, her belly up. I was an animal now. Fucking them both right in their pussies. I kissed Celestia deeply, but not as passionately as I would Luna. It was more bestial then romantically. I did so while inserting my cock into her pussy. Celestia's horn lit up light the sun, making the room glow brightly. Her dildo dug deeper into her ass while I fucked her pussy. I could tell she wanted me to fuck her in the ass, but I wanted to give her some attention before I did so. Just like I did with Luna, I fucked her slowly at first, but sped up. I was like a machine gun with my thrusts. Celestia screamed in joy, and laughed. She was enjoying it far more than I had expected. I cummed inside of her, groaning, making deep thrusts and bottoming out each time I cummed. Three deep shots into her later, I pulled out. Celestia pulled me in for another kiss as she pulled her dildo out. I turned Celestia over, onto her stomach and she lifted her tail to show me her tight ass. My grin was that of a monster as I shoved myself deep into her ass. "You're fucking tight!" I grunted as I pulled out. She used her dildo to open up more, but she was still tighter than anything before. I fucked her until we both came. Celestia was out of it, and at some point she had passed out. Both of the royal sisters were sleeping, but for some reason, I was still hard. I saw that Luna was still open. Her mouth open wide, and I grinned. As she took a deep breath in through her mouth, I shoved my cock inside and began to fuck her in her mouth. She was shocked awake as my massive balls slapped her face. She had no gagging that I could tell, but she was choking on it. With one last trust, I cummed inside of her mouth and I pulled out. I cummed two more times onto her face. I fell over, finally feeling a wave of fatigue. I was panting heavily as I saw Luna swallow my massive load. She leaned over and we kissed deeply. "Would you love me and her?" I shook my head and smiled. "Just for a little extra fun...but I wouldn't love her. I can't..." Luna kisses me again. "Good, I love you...and...h-happy birthday." I pulled her in and wrapped my arms and the rest of my body around her. "I love you too Luna...and thanks. This is the best birthday ever." Quickly, we all fell asleep while the room continued to smell of awesome, rough sex. Cum was leaking out of both of the sisters, and some was still on their faces. This was by far, the best birthday I ever had. I smiled as I slept and allowed my body to heal. The next morning, I saw a note with Celestia gone on the bed. We had new sheets and the room no longer smelled. Luna, He's a keeper. I had fun, but I don't think we'd be able to fit me into your relationship. Enjoy. PS: He has a nice cock. I smiled wide. Act II - Chapter 2: Recruiter Act II - Chapter 2: Recruiter It's been roughly a week, marking just over a month since I have moved here to Equestria. My name is Angel Mcarroll, but in Equestria, I am Angel Caster, consort of the Princess-Goddess Luna Everfree. I am the captain of the Royal Eclipse Guard, and I carry my title as Oath Keeper with a gold chain inlaid with steel. I carry more, but I swear pride is beneath me. I know my limits, I thought I was powerful, a true swordsman; however, this all changed. Over the battle between life and death-Xeris and I- fought over his daughter's freedom. As it had turned out, Xeris held onto a gem that proved my findings. It was a fragment to a amulet called The Amulet of the Phoenix. Those who wield it can revive anyone, good or evil. Celestia had taken the fragment to her chambers, safely guarded in a box enchanted to protect from even a supernova, and only she, Luna, and I am surprised to say even I, may open it. More or less, my week was just fining a few things out and still recovering. I had to more baths with Luna during that time, and the liquid seemed to be helping a lot in my healing. To further explain why I can, Celestia spoke to me in private. She said she could sense how seriously I took my oaths, and kept them. Even after near death, she explained that she felt my body trying to move. It was remarkable to her that not even the former captain of the Solar Guard had felt so strongly in keeping his oaths except for his wife, Princess Cadence. "There is also another reason..." She said to me, looking away. "Forgive me please Angel. When I first saw you, I was angered and I didn't feel like I should trust you. But one thing after another, you swore you would rather die than break an oath. YOU NEARLY DID! I didn't know...I didn't know how much that an oath was worth so much to you." I nodded. "I think I remember telling you that." She shook her head quickly, her mane nearly losing its enchant. "But Angel! I didn't trust you! You did one thing after another. What did you see when you were dying?" "Luna was crying, it made me angry." "See!? That's just it!" Celestia let her head fall. "To make it up to you Angel, I will allow you to have the rights of a prince. Tomorrow you will have a leg band around your right foreleg that proves this....Y-..you also have my blessings." My eyes widened. "Yes, that's right. Should you wish to marry Luna, I will gladly accept. No stallion is as tough as you, and no stallion has never worked so hard to keep an oath." I stood up and gave Celestia a deep vow. "Celestia-" "Please, you may call me Tia now. You've earned that as well." "Celestia-" I said again. "I am honored enough to even be in the presence of Luna and you. I would not wish any ill will, nor would I break my promises. I realize now why Luna heard me from earth, I kept moving when I wanted to stop...." I looked away from Celestia and have a heavy sigh. "One day, I know Luna will find out how badly I wanted to just give up, and rot six feet under...I had a gun under my cot, right under my god damn pillow!...Loaded with a single bullet, a single bullet was all that I would need...I almost welcomed death to my door, but Luna rang first." Celestia had tears in her eyes, and a few had fell down off her face. "A-angel...were things really that bad?" I nodded slowly. "So it isn't just Luna taking you here...you think you owe her a life debt?" "I don't think so." I answered. "I know so. I owe her more than anything I have to offer her. All I know is to pay her with my love, and undying respect towards her and even you. If you wanted to love me, there would be no doubt that I would at least try to return it. While I am happy with just Luna now...I don't want you or any other mare in this world to shed another tear. In my life, I have seen millions of women cry because men are stupid, foolish beings who disrespect those who work so hard to bring life into the world." An angered look spread across my face. "Stallions here are the same, anything with a dick is the same. We pump a few times into our 'loves', and fill them up. Then we sit back and watch our wives go through nine months of pain, displeasure, and be forced whether by their own will or not, to feed a parasite...and go though hours of pain..." "Is that how you see them? You're own children, or other's children?" I nodded. "It was how I was raised to see them as Celestia. They are parasites until they are born, then we work hard to raise them. I was raised with honesty drilled into me. My father only cared about my training, and my mother tried her hardest to teach me the woman's practices. Herbs, gems, and even witchcraft. I couldn't believe that magic was real for most of my life. I am a warrior through-and-through. Magic will only put my mind into a constant state of flux I am not even sure with Twilight sending me work to do will help either." "Are you afraid of how you were raised will effect your magic?" "It already has Celestia..." I said in a hushed tone. "My magic...I feel as though I have this hunger inside I cannot sate easily." Celestia tapped her hoof to her chin. "And this 'hunger', does it...make you do things? Do you listen to it?" "I did when I wanted to kill Xeris...I just saw red, I wanted to kill, and kill." "I see... well I must tell you that this is actually normal for a new magic user." "W-what?" "There are few in this world that do not have horns that have the ability to use or cast magic spells. When they come to me, they explain that when they could use magic, they felt a hunger inside of them. It's the hunger for more power." "And how do I sate it?" "Wish for no more." She said simply and shrugged. "That's all there is too it. Look deep inside and realize that the more power you have, will only break who and what you are. Do you want to be an oath breaker or an oath keeper?" "Keeper!" Celestia smiled softly. "Then tell yourself that." "Is it really that easy? Just to...tell myself that I want to be who I am now?" She nodded. "Well, I could have become Black Hole Sun with Nightmare Moon, but I chose to rule as equal rather than queen. Look were it got me. There are times where I feel the whispers of power that wish to surge forth, but I shun them off with wishes more powerful." She paused for a moments. Then out of no where, she began to laugh like a mad-pony. "I-in a sense, we are one in the same, except, I have ponies who looked to me for guidance, while you seem to power yourself by will and oaths you would die to keep." I stood again and bowed. "If that is all, I would like to return to Luna." She waved a hoof and laughed a little more. "Go on to your love, tell her I said high and we have duel court tomorrow at noon." "As you wish Celestia." I nodded and turned out. "One last thing!" I looked back slightly. "Yes?" "Find another reason to live, because when you make all your oaths or your will is broken, you will need another anchor." Her words almost seemed as a warning. "I will, I promise." The next day was welcoming. The sun shone just bright enough to gently wake myself from my dreams. I am sad that I have yet to control my own dreams, but I am able to construct a dream at will. Luna explains that when someone goes to sleep with a thought in mind, they will most often dream of what they think of before they sleep. After I master that, I am able to begin dreaming of being with Luna rather than Luna with me. To make more sense; I have been dreaming of Luna with me in the fields rather than dreaming being with Luna wherever she is. After I had taken my shower, I saw that Luna had woken up. She had a book on foals, and explained that there were a group of fillies who where her best friends and they were having nightmares about their cutie marks. Apparently that these dreams were hindering their sleeps. She lucky enough she was able to solve their issues, but she wanted to know more about the young minds. The book she was reading was titled 'Full Foal Minds' which I found funny, though I couldn't understand why. Maybe it was the tiny alliteration, or it could have been my mind finally coming back from the hell I went through. "How do you feel this morning?" Luna asked me, sitting up and resting her book off to the side. "Slept like a baby Luna. I feel brand new thanks to you and those baths." I beamed a smile at her. "How are those fillies doing?" "They're much better now." Luna sighed in relief. "We nearly had an Apple Gloom, Sweetie Gong, and a Scootadoom..." I snorted and laughed. "Those are poor names for darker versions of fillies Luna." "Can you think of three names like their's?" I froze midstep, halfway to the bed. "Well...actually...No, never mind, those are stupid, yet accurate names." I chuckled and shook my head. "Strange...this world is so strange." "Sometimes, we can get caught in our own nightmares, and they can grow into demons." "Tis how demons are born, from the darkness in our hearts that we choose to listen to." I added with a long sigh. "So, you got a court to do today. You gonna miss me?" Luna leaned in for a kiss and then nuzzled my chest. "Only for a little while." She answered truthfully. "What are you going to do while I am in court?" "I think I might go explore the barracks or the training yard. Figure it be right since I'm a captain that I learn how to fight like one." Luna smirked. "It's good to see that despite your loss with Xeris, you still have a fighting spirit. That's another reason why I enjoy you so much." "I like swords, what else can I say?" "That you love me?" Luna asked slyly, rolling over on top of me. I pulled her close and showed her my fangs. "And so much more!" I felt my member grow as her body rubbed on it. I turned the tables, and now I was on top of her, ready. "How do you like it, shaken, or stirred." She smiled wildly. "Shaken, hard, no ice." I put the edge of my hard cock so they touched Luna's wet lips. "Buck me raw you filthy animal." I leaned in, which she thought I was going to kiss, but I ended up biting her neck. She moaned, and I pushed my hard cock into her pussy. I started to pump her in and out like an oil well. It felt so good, to see her biting her lip, and keeping a hoof down on her clit. She rubbed it as I slowly pumped. It was a thing of me to do, pumping in and out of her slowly. I always started slow, sometimes I would jump to a quicker pace, but this time I had an idea. All I did was thrust into her tight pussy, she moaned in pleasure as I completely bottomed out, giving her all of what I had to offer. As a human, I was gifted, most men in my family were gifted. Now that I was a horse/pony and even bigger after May healed me, I was almost too much for Luna. "A-ah! I...I'm close! Keep...bucking me!" I sped up, making her scream out in joy, laughing even at I began to pound her like I was beating on raw steak to make it tender. "I-I'm...C-I'm about to...AH!" With one last thrust I pumped my hot semen inside of her warm pussy. I let out three long streams of my love juice. Then she came with my last thrust, to push all of my hot stuff deeper into her pussy. And as her warm juices mixed with my own, I bit the other side of her neck, drawing a little blood. "You're mine Luna, you best know that." I huffed and kissed her deeply. I gave her all of my love I could at that very moment, and I knew soon she had to take a shower or bath to stop smelling like a quicky. Luna smiled softly and pulled me deeper. "This'll be the last time we can do this." She said. "My heat starts late next week, a month before the Autumn Equinox." I sighed in despair. "Aww..." Her eyes nearly rolled out of her head as she laughed at me. "You have my permission to buck my sister should you wish." "What about her heat?" "She ended two weeks before you came to Equestria." She waved a hoof at me. "Her heat starts late winter and ends early summer, while my heat starts late summer, early winter." I frowned a little. "She's not like you..." My words seemed to make Luna smile more. "Know this Angel, my sister does more than I would." "Still...she isn't you." Luna kissed me as I pulled out of her. "And that's fine to me. I understand she isn't me but she will be there, as how do ponies these days call them...Ah! A Buck Buddy." I rolled off of her. "Yes Luna...I suppose you're right..." "I know I am, and besides, I don't mind if you wish to use her as a release. I used her for quite sometime before and after my banishment and before I got you into my life." I gave her a look I cannot describe. "Really?" "When you're immortal, it's hard to love something that cannot live as long as you." "What does that mean for me?" "Two down one to go." She gave me a wink and teleported to the door to the bathroom. "I need to get ready. Go on and have your day." "What do you mean by that?" "Having your day? I mean go do what you stallions do. I wouldn't mind if you wished to go to a bar. There's a chest full of bits under the bed for you if you ever wish to use them for whatever." "Why are you so open about this?" "So many questions!" Luna huffed. "I understand that being with one mare for the rest of your life can be quite boring. Go! Be a stallion!" I looked at Luna, anger burning in my eyes. "I WOULD NEVER DESIRE ANOTHER!" I shouted so loudly my voice cracked. Luna took a step back, eyes wide. I looked away and took a few deep breaths. "I only long for you Luna Everfree. No other, I couldn't imagine being with Celestia, nor Twilight or Cadence if she were available. They are beautiful, that I can see with no doubt in my halved vision. But you...You are different..." Luna looked at me, almost paralyzed by my words. Before she could say another word, I walked out of the room, using my magic to carry around twenty bits, my saddle bags, and my harness complete with sword. One could not tell what expression I held until I reached the outer walls of the castle, but some could see the anger in my blue eyes. It wouldn't just be the scar on my face that would show how angry I was. Ponies by now knew of me, a noble had even tried to speak to me until I looked his way with a dead eye. His face turned as milky as my eye, and turned away as quick as he had come to talk to me. I hated nobles, foolish idiots who think they know what's wrong and right. Other ponies had come and gone to speak to me. I wasn't even aware of where I was going. I just wanted to walk it out. I watched the sun rise to noon before I felt like I could think clearly enough to go to the barracks. I was so angry that Luna thought I was like normal stallions. Clearly she didn't know me enough. I don't think I've wrote this before, but I am a VERY loyal man, or stallion. While I was on earth, I was loyal to all of my friends, helping them through their darkest times. I was loyal to everyone who earned my loyalty. I remember falling in love for another while I was in high school. A beautiful girl by the name of Lisa. I had moved to a different area, and she invited me into a group of friends my second day there. She was more than any friend I had ever had before, and she showed me how to draw. I worked so hard for her to like me. I made a necklace for her, a ring made of violin strings, and a few other things. When I got to talk to her alone for a few moments, I told her how I felt about her. That next week, I never saw her again. Enough of my sad past, I was only a few more blocks away from my destination when I had this feeling something was following me. I looked back and only saw ponies walking by. Again, a spark of this eerie feeling crawled down my back, it was weird. As soon as it came, it was gone, leaving a grim look on my face, I turned back. "Going somewhere?" I heard the uptight voice of Blue Blood. I looked where I heard him, and saw him standing with two mares to his sides. "Yes, I was on my way to the Barracks." I answered with a nod. The mares laughed and Blue chuckled, shaking his head. "Something funny Blue?" "Quite...you see, the barracks are for commoners or guards. Why would you ever wish to go there?" "To train of course." "There's a private gym in the castle, I could show you-" "To train like a real stallion Blue." I snarled. "I wish you no ill will, but I wish you to leave me to my business. Who are they? Your whores or wives?" Before he could answer I laughed and continued. "OH WAIT! I bet they're both!" "Why I never!" The mare to his right scoffed at me. "All you nobles are the same, no matter how much I try to look it over. Stuck up, 'pure bread', moronic assholes who think of dumb ass laws." I turned away and walked on. "You sort sicken me to death. I am proud to be where I'm at, and I'm glad to live better than I was before I met Luna." I grumbled more, and I felt a lot like I was acting like my father. When I yelled I sounded exactly like him, and I hated him. While I enjoyed training my sword skills, I hated how he treated me. Once I had broken a few bones, and he said "They'll heal naturally, be a true warrior, and take it like the man you are.". When I was far enough away, I sighed heavily, and looked up at Luna's tower. What's wrong with me? I thought to myself with tears threatening to peak out of my eyes. I had yelled at her, I yelled at Luna! "Looks like you have the face of somepony who's made their mare friend really upset." I heard a soft voice, a male one. I looked up at him, his fine mustache on his upper lip, and his blond-gray mane showing his rightful age. "Good day, at least I hope." His accent was that of a British man, I hated them, but I must learn to tolerate those who are speaking to me. Plus, I didn't even know if he was from anywhere that would relate to the rest of the UK. "Not really sir." "Ah, your accent, I don't believe I've ever heard it before. Tell me, where are you from." "You wouldn't believe me." I muttered. He bellowed a deep laugh and sat down. "My good sir, I have been all around the world exploring what all of Mother Terra has to offer!" The stallion smiled at me, and his horn lit up. "I can find out for myself if I wished, I am one of Celestia's former guards, Captain even! I inducted Shining Armor with his small sister right by his side." "You know the royal family?" He laughed again, this time more light hearted. "Indeed, now, you seem to be new to magic, your waves are more refined, but...what were you?" "Human." "So was it Celestia or Luna that brought you here from that side of the void?" "Luna, she saved my life." I answered. "Wait, why am I answering you?" "Because I am Lord Fancy Pants!" He laughed. "So you must be that stallion she's been hanging around with? You treating her well?" My head dropped. "I yelled at her today, over who I would sleep with while she is in heat." "Ah, you must be a loyal breed! Good! Loyalty is perfect morality. It shows much." "Lord....You must be noble?" "Very, higher than Prince Blue Blood himself." Fancy held his head high. "But I am not like other nobles." I smirked. "That much I can tell, you stopped to see why I was so dour." "Yes, indeed, and if is you wish to bed with while Princess Luna is in heat?" I nodded. "I see, well...What did she say?" "She said I could bed any mare I had wanted, but I had yelled at her." "And what did you say?" "There is no other mare like you..." Fancy smiled, lightly, and I could see a soft glow in his eyes. "The Princesses are very open to those who they love. Celestia even bedded me once when I was a young stallion. She said that because they live for so long, if they chose to love, they would need to realize that I or anypony else will want to love others as well." He winked at me. "All I thought of when she spoke to me was, 'There is no way I would be able to, nor would I be able to think that this is a challenge to test my heart!' " I looked at Fancy Pants, his monocle reflecting the sun's rays, his gray mane shined, and as he stood proudly over me, I could actually see him as a guard. From what I had seen, this stallion was fit, just leaving his prime, but he still seemed to have this age that reflected his wisdom, his power. It was inspiring just walking next to him, what was inside his head? "You are very wise." I say. "But...it does not change that I yelled at her." Fancy nodded. "Yes, it doesn't, but you wish to train correct? Is that why you are going to the barracks?" "Yes, I was on my way when Blue Blood stopped me." He grimaced. "Y-yes, that stallion is very rude and is a total play-stallion." He stopped and smiled at me. "Angel Caster, I see much potential in you, and would enjoy training you in the art of combat. Do you accept?" I threw myself into a bow. "I would be honored to!" "Come now, no need to bow someone lower than you." I shook my head. "As far as I see it-" I stood up and looked at him dead in the eyes. "I am the student, and I am ready to learn." There was a spark in his eyes as he smiled at me. "Then lets get learning!" BONUS 1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Act II - Chapter 3: Bucking GamesI fell over panting as everything around me had darkened to the point where I was having trouble seeing. It had been nearly a whole day and night of constant training, and Fancy had said this was only the beginning for me. I took this chance to catch everything, my breath, my heart, and more time to count the times I threw up my lunch and dinner. It was plain to say that my whole body was aching. I saw him stand over me, a frown on his face that much reminded me of my father's constant disappointment towards me. His horn glowed and I felt a cold rag hit my forehead. I felt my whole body being raised in a cyan magic, and he carried me over to a soft cot laying in the grass off to the side of the track. Deep down I was wondering what he was doing and why, but I was still trying to catch my breath. "Open your mouth." He said. I did as I was told and felt a warm liquid touch my toung. "You did good for your first day. As a human, did you ever work out?" I nodded, but wasn't able to give him more of an answer other than that nod. "I guess that's why you're still awake, or is it something else? Open." I swallowed down more of the red liquid. "You must still feel bad for yelling at Luna, but do not let your anger kill you. During my years, I had lost quite a few good stallions because they got mad." He laughed, and put another spoon full of the liquid to my open mouth. "Thank you..." Fancy smiled. "So I feel like I need to ask you a question Angel. I heard you shouting at the prince. While he is a tool, I would like to know why you hate the rest of the nobles?" "Nobility is full of lies and deceit. They construct laws that pull them to the sky while they push the lower classes to the ground like they're nothing but common animals." Fancy scratched his chin while he fed me another spoon full. "I can see where you are coming from. I didn't want you to hate me from our first meeting. Not many ponies hate me, but I wanted to be safe. When you get to my age, you learn what to say first, and think later." He laughed and shook his head. "Or perhaps you can stop judging ponies by their covers...?" I sighed, finally able to catch my breath. It was weird that I had recovered so quickly, because while I was a human, I had trouble recovering as fast as other people. I guess different bodies came with different biologies. "I could...Perhaps I am becoming too single minded..." "On Luna, or yourself?" "Luna, she is all I care about." I answered, finally catching my words. "But...I need to think about others...don't I?" Fancy smiled with a nod. "Indeed. So tell me why you are so single minded?" "I don't think I have an answer for that..." "That's not good. Surely you have a reason. What's the first thing that you can think of that comes close to an answer?" "Luna saved me." I answered after a little thought. "No pony else has done something to earn my respect." "Ah ha!" He exclaimed. "You are just as selfish as the very nobles you despise." "N-..." I paused. "No...you're right...I am." "What has caused you to think that ponies need to earn your respect?" I cannot answer him. It had just been something that's been apart of me for so long, I can't even remember where I got the idea from. "See? Even I see that there are many changes that are needed to be made. Let it be your first that you give respect to those who deserve it for no other reason but you not even knowing them. Respect them until they give you a reason to not respect them." Was this really who I was? Was I so caught up in my own world, own beliefs that I had wronged those who were right? Fancy Pants, what wisdom lays beneath you for you to cause a man to rethink his world? Such words of power that are hidden behind waves of kindness, and purity... "I will not change my mind on Blue Blood. He disgusts me." "As he disgusts others and I." He laughed. "I am glad you learned. I didn't need to use magic this time." "What do you mean?" He shook his head. "There are many questions in this world, many you may have for me, but that is one that I cannot answer." I nod. "I understand." "Ah, good. Now, perhaps you should find your lover. She may have questions, and you also need to apologize for yelling at her." He helps me up and I stretch out my body. He takes his leave once he sees that I can walk. I am tired, but a new fire has began to burn deep within me keep my steps slow. There are many things I am left to wonder about. I have changed, even if it was only a little bit, but there was change. I have come to realize that, as a warrior and a former human, that I've hated things that deserved none. When I was little, I had always had a hard time giving respect to even my eldest of elders. My grandparents didn't like how I wanted to move with life, freely, by my own terms by any means. It had been a long time before I had moved to Equestria when they died, but I was given a peridot in their will. It was an one hundred carrot gem worth more than I could imagine, and weighed more than I thought was ten pounds. It was the largest gem found to date. And what made them worth more, they were the only birth stone that came from space. Something didn't seem right however. There was a feeling in the air, once again I had felt a disturbance and turned around. There was no one around, but my magic was telling me something was not real. As I had walked through the castle I walked past the same vase more than six times. Something was wrong. "Alright!" I shouted. "Who ever you are, come out now." I heard laughter echo around me. "You didn't even say please." That voice...It sounded like someone from..oh what was that show again? Star Wars, no...Star...Trav...NO! Star Trek! It sounded just like the actor John de Lancie as Qu! I loved watching that show when I was little. So much adventure and very well written. I wasn't a Treky but, I did talk to the man himself at a Comic Con once. "John?" "The one- NO!" Suddenly a chimera flashed before me, an angry look across his face. "That's me in another universe! I should know! I am the Avatar of Chaos, the one-and only- DISCORD!" "Doesn't ring a bell." I scratched my chin for a few moments, pretendeding to think about him. I haven't actually heard of there being an Avatar of Chaos. "How come I've never heard of you?" Discord sighed. "Well it seems like Celestia and Luna keep me out of their history lessons... I am who I say I am. My name once again is Discord, Avatar of Chaos." I bowed before him in respect. "I am Angel Caster, and I share no title other than Oath Keeper. Tell me, why have you visited me? Are you the cause of this feeling I've been having all day?" He shrugged. "I suppose so, I mean I give that feeling to Twilight and Celly, but that's about it." "Well, now you can add me to that list. Now, my question?" Discord snapped his fingers and I found myself standing in the air, far above Canterlot. "Now that we're here, I'd like to ask a few questions human." "I would have figured that the whole world knows I am by now. Now, tell me what do you want? I was on my way to see Luna." "I wanted to know who you really are. Just by you being here has caused quite a bit of chaos." "I left my old life behind for a brighter one. That's all there is to it." Discord gave him a smug grin. "I like how you dealt with Princy. I must say, his wives are whores." Angel snorted and laughed. "Aye! It was damn well good!" He didn't know why, but his accent slipped out to it's fullest. He covered his mouth a laughed a little. "So...You do sound like John." Discord shrugged. "What can I say, I have the voice of an angel." Angel shook his head. "Sorry Discord, Morgan Freeman has that, and he played God, twice." "Could you take him seriously if he was me?" Discord asked, using Morgan Freeman's voice. "Only if he was using helium while he tried to explain science." Discord laughed and bent back. "I don't know why I haven't found you before! You're simply amazing! Are all human's like you?" I shook my head with a smug look on my face. "Why do you think Luna picked me?" He waved his paw and chuckled. "Pride if I ever saw it. So, would you like to make a little game?" "What are the rules and what are the rewards for winning?" "You see, there's a pony who's been getting in my way, and I'm sure that you'd like for her to get her just desserts for not believing in you." "Celestia? What about her?" I asked. "I want you to buck her until she passes out, then keep bucking her. When she wakes up, she needs to have a kink in her walk. If you win and succeed Angel, I'll give you a special band that allows you to turn into a human whenever you'd like, and of course you'd be able to turn back." "Why do you want me to buck her? Why not you?" "Because she like's you, and HATES me. So...." He held out his paw. "Do we have a deal?" Luna won't like this, but...she did say I could fuck her sister... I took his paw and shook it. "Deal." Author's Note Short chapter this time. Felt like a little explaining and setting up another ARC takes a little time. This and next chapters are just intermissions. Act II - Chapter 4: Thoughts My Lord?I finally was able to talk to Luna. It was long and I was asked to explain who I was deeper down. What I reacted to and why I react the ways I do. It was long, very long and the next day we were just quiet around each other. I could only guess what Luna thought about while her mouth wasn't throwing words in her beautiful voice. One of the things we talked about was how I acted to her, and what lead me storming out of the castle without explaining myself. I am loyal, born a late Leo in mid August on the thirteenth day. A yearly meteor shower lasted three days, and I was born on the second day, while it was hitting its peak. I felt deep down I had to be loyal to the woman I was with. Treat her as my equal, and give her no reason to cry. I felt as though I was the only 'true' man in the world. I was born at the same time a meteor managed to get through the atmosphere and hit the roof of the hospital. Months before my birth my mother spoke of a ghost who was her best friend, but he didn't act like him. He spoke my name while pointing to my mother's stomach, and said that I was born to do great things. It drove my to strive for the best, to prove that I was true to my word, true to everything I worked towards. I made A's in all of my classes, I played as a first chair violinist and my best friends who was named Octavian and Octavia were born in the UK, but disliked the area. They were practicing Wiccans like my mother so we sort of clicked. Octavian and Octavia were twins if you couldn't guess it. I had a crush on Octavia while in middle school, but when my mother died, so did my crush. Once...hehe...Octavia hit me with her bow and just hugged me for an hour until the pain didn't sting anymore. But it was still a great time to be around my best friend. She taught me advanced musical theory and she was also learning advanced psychology. She had a girlfriend who was also into deep music, and eventually went to the same collage and got married. I think they moved to Dublin after they graduated. Octavian was my best guy friend I could ever have. I stayed at his house a lot when my father was drunk or high off of crack. We played video games he got shipped from America. Destroy all Humans, God of War, Star Wars: Battlefront II, and a few more great playstation two games. We would also play a few PC games as we got a little older. My favorite would have to be Minecraft when LAN became a thing. I brought my laptop and plugged it in. He helped me so much, and when I moved to America he found my address and visited me a month after I finished settling in. He made me swear I would never give up, to the crown even, to make sure I would never do something stupid to myself. Octavia called me four days before I was sent to Equestria by Luna. I remember her telling me she missed me, and I also remember her telling me of her own memories with me. As it turned out, Octavia loved me to death while I had a crush on her. She thought the things I did to get her to like me made me cute, but it is apparent I was mistaken when she told me she had always liked girls. I laughed (cried on the inside) and told her I already had a feeling. We both knew it was a lie, but didn't speak about it. Anyways, Luna understood. I had taken loyalty to a new extreme, and it clouded my judgments. I had snapped when I was told I could no show her in the best way that I had loved her. She said it was love enough that she knew how much she meant to me. She was at the forefront of my thoughts, and in my dreams. In speaking of dreams, I have a stronger link with magic, so it has allowed me to link my dreams to Luna. She's began teaching me of Dream Magic, and how I can use it like her. It is Saturday, a week after our talk, and it is close after dinner. I sit alone in the castle gardens, hearing the birds while I think. Mostly of my future. With a yawn I lay forward in the grass, hooves keeping my head up as I stare out beyond towards the peaceful horizon. Out from the castle's peak, I can see to the west a kingdom in the mountains. To the east I see a peaceful sea that looks great to swim in. Far north I see snowing cliffs that boarder the allies Equestria and the Crystal Empire. Down south, I see a desert. Celestia chose a great spot to park her fat white ass. Up here, I see it all, like in my dreams as a Dragon Knight Rider like the heroes in my favorite movies and TV shows. I can only wonder what it feels like to fly. "Great view, isn't it?" I turn around and see Sombra and Twilight. "I used to sit up here and read about the nations I saw while I was still studying as a filly." I nod and sit up. I smile at them both, they were friends. "It's great to see you again. Both of you." I see that Sombra has changed. His magical locks are all gone. His eyes look normal, and are colored red. His mane doesn't shift like shadows, and yet his fangs are still there. However, both Sombra and Twilight seem to have gold hoof bands around their left forelegs. Without a doubt, I knew they were very close before when I met them, but also to see that Sombra is now in love makes my heart sore for my friends. Sombra walks up to me and we hug like 'men' would with a simple arm around each other and a pat on the back. "It is good to see you again. You've grown, and I sense..." "Earthpony magic." Twilight smiles and hugs me as well. "You have a strong will, I'm glad that I didn't pick my captain wrong." "Twilight being wrong?!" Sombra fakes a gasp while Twilight blushes. "What a maddening paradox!" I am sent into a small fit of chuckles with Sombra. It feels like the stallion is my brother and not only my best friend. We share the same kind of eyes, but his are red and not blue like my own. Not only that, but we share the same color scheme, fangs, and our stances. "So if I may ask, why are you two here?" Twilight smiles wide. "This was my only day off since May." She frowns a little. "Sorry for your loss." Sombra nods as well. "Yes, when I heard that your battle was for naught, I was upset. She still died." "She was saved though." I said, surprising them both. "She was able to return to the summer lands, a complete angel. She saved my life." "I also wanted to ask you a question." Sombra says with a smile. "Could you be my best stallion? You will be standing right next to me." Such a high honor for the Lord of Shadows to give me. I nod. "I will be happy to Sombra. You are like a brother to me, and I would love to be there for you." Sombra gives me this look of shock. "B-brothers? Do you truly see me as such?" I give him another nod. "Of course. You helped me, plus, we look nearly like twins. Why not be brothers?" Twilight giggled. "You do sorta look like twins. Brothers from other mothers." Sombra's smile widens. "Then as brothers, we should drink some time. I believe Big Mac told me of a particular event for stallions these days before they get married." "Humans have those too!" I laughed. "We'll get all the strippers for ya!" I wink and laugh while Sombra chuckles. Twilight is off to the side, giving us a confused glance. "Women, or mares in this case have the same kind of thing too Twilight." I see a note pad and a quill and know what's going to come. "Tell me about both of these days please, and what a 'stripper' is." Sombra gains this, pardon the pun, somber look. "I don't think I like where this is going Twilight... I thought we were enjoying this day off. From ALL types of work." I wave a hoof and nod. "I'll give you a detailed report and summary on both days by next weeks Twilight. Go, enjoy your vacation with your future husband." Twilight blushes and the study tools vanish with a pop. "A-alright...I guess...It better be a good report!" She gives me a fake angry look and hugs me. "How has everything else been with Luna? She's been writing a lot about how much she's learned about friendship, and Cadence is learning how kinky a stallion can be." I snort and laugh. "I cannot believe she wrote about our sex! Yes, I am very kinky and great in bed. Both Luna and Celestia enjoy me so." Twilight blushes. "EEEwwwww! She's my mom! I didn't need to know that." "I thought your parents were unicorns?" "She couldn't raise me as a foal, as she had two retired guard members be my parents. Because my 'mother' as it were was still lactating from my older brother, she was able to nurse me until Celestia could take me back in." She explained with a soft smile. "I understand why she had to do it too. She was a ruler of an entire land, she had to take care of everypony already, now she had her own filly, it was hard. It was actually my godfather who offered to take care of me, then it was my godmother who had enforced it." "Why were you born as a unicorn and not an alicorn?" "I had to earn my place. Looks like that you are too." She sets her hoof down on my shoulder, and Sombra doesn't even seem to care. "I'm proud that my captain is working hard." I smile and flick the ear my earring is on. "Yes, thank you for that. I try to work as hard as I can." "Like a warrior?" Sombra asks. It seems like he too shares the same kindred spirit I do. It is welcoming to know that we are like soul brothers. "Of course!" I smile wide, my fangs showing themselves. "I bet Luna likes those." Twilight says with giggle. "I know she dresses up as Nightmare Moon on Nightmare Night and uses her fangs to scare the foals for fun." "Nightmare Night?" "It's a holiday where everypony dresses up in costumes and gets a bunch of candy." "It's like Hallows'Eve(1)." I tap my chin. Twilight gives me this look like I'll have to explain that as well. "All in due time, its just I've noticed something that makes me think about my old home. There are quite the number of similarities that go beyond what I had thought when I came here." The date is unknown to me now. All the days now just seem to blend together. I do not mind one bit that I have stopped keeping track of my time here in Equestria. I wish I could forget about my old home, but keep the memories of my friends. "Twilight, we need to go see your mother and aunt. I need to ask if it is alright..." Sombra said in a more quiet tone than before. Twilight sighed with a low nod. "You're right...Well, it was good seeing you again Angel. I hope you have a good night's rest." Sombra chuckled and shook his head. "He won't get any rest from what I've heard about his sex life." We burst into laughter as Twilight runs off. "I'm going to be sleeping in my old room if I keep this up. See you again soon I hope." He bows before running off to catch Twilight. Once again I am left alone, and the quiet begins to help my mind wander around a little. For the past few days, I've had time to sit back and relax a little. It helped me sort more of my mind in ways that's helped me more than injure me. Days as of late have also been making me think why I had felt so strongly against seeing another have brought questions to the rim of my mind that needed to be tended to. I understand I am a loyal person. The later a Leo comes, the bigger his loyalty is, and his 'pride'. I am proud of where I'm at. I have a lovely mare...yes, that word, and I'm accepted by her sister. Not only her sister, but her sister's daughter and niece as well. Life has been truly great, and makes me rethink why I suffered through so much. As a great man had once said, "The laws of Equivalent Exchange shows that everything has a value and with that value, you must pay a price.". This wise man was truly wise. To understand that even the goddess of karma also is based off of the fundamentals of a perfect trade. Do bad, get bad, and get bad, earn good. Everything has a price, so my misfortune and chronic depression was the price to pay for a goddess. I daresay it's not equivalent for the universe to bless me with a goddess. Ah...Luna, she is a wonder and more. I have a hard time most times waking up with her by my side, and thinking where my life would be without her. She knew who I was the moment I saw her and she saw me. I wouldn't think anything less of her now that she only knew what I showed, but she also now knew what lay deeper in my mind, these thoughts. It is all like a cheesy movie for me to fall in love with a beautiful mare. Questions were asked from her. "Would you marry me?" Deep down I answered yes. "Would you want a child?" Deep down, I would die for a child or children. I laughed at myself. How could I be so stupid to deny a mare to her rights, a goddess no less. I think I found a new spot to think. Twilight was very right when she said that this was an amazing spot to be at. To be up here where the cool air blew during the summer days, and would remain cool year round. I loved how close I was to the sky. I reached out with my hoof, a tear going down my ash gray face. One day I will fly right up to the sky my love would be close by Luna, by my side. "Am I bothering you?" I hear Celestia's voice. "Not at all Celestia. What is it that you need?" "Just to talk." She walked up and sat down beside me, a smile brushed across her face. "My daughter is marrying a stallion who used to be an evil tyrant." "Said evil tyrant turned evil to try to search for his daughter." I frowned. "What of Sombra?" "He asked me...no...he demanded that I allow the marriage between him and my dearest Twilight!" She laughed. "I have lived for thousands of years, and here is a shadowmancer saying he wants to marry the mare who changed him. Is it bad that this is new to me?" I shrugged and smiled. "Not at all. At least this will remind you that you can't have seen everything. Saying that is similar to saying that there is such thing as perfection." "Didn't you call Luna perfect?" I shook my head. "No one is perfect, in fact who are we to say that perfection is more than just what it is, an ideal concept. Nothing is perfect, nothing is forever, all ideas, never have been proven. At some point this universe will either expand so much that there will be nothing to see in the night sky, just cold...Another factor in play is that everything will fall back into the Primeval state and start all over again." "I cannot tell if you are a optimist or a pessimist." Celestia says in a rather confused tone. I can only smile. "Tell me, what are you." "I see the truth, speak it, and live it." I answered. "As soon as I see how a pony acts, I know their whole life, start, and how it will finish." "It is like judging a book by it's cover." "Are you here to have a philosophical battle or to relax Celestia?" She looks at me, shocked, but her face rests into a smile. "You win this time Angel." I smirk allowing my ego to speak for me. "And I will win the next until you learn that I accept things as they come. Because as I see it, fate lead me here. It was spoken that I would do great things by people who were long dead before my birth. I strive to prove that I can do greater than they had envisioned." I spoke like my father in a way at that moment. "I was lead down a hard road, given a hand that nearly brought out my own end...now..." I wave my hoof out to all of Equestria. "I have this new home...I feel like I am in some sort of movie or novel." I feel a sight tingle fall down my back. "It's all so....-" "Real?" Celestia asks, and I answered her with a short nod. "Well, it is. You feel it, you eat it-" She gives me a wink and I scoff then chuckle. She pushes me gently with one of her wings. "Oh come now, I joke." I rolled my eyes. "Yeah-yeah..." I laughed a little and looked up at her. "What do you think about me fucking your sister anyways?" "You two share a bond that I do not think I have the right, even as an immortal, to break. In all honesty, she needed it." I stare into Celestia's magenta eyes, confused greatly. "I needed it too. You helped us out in more ways than I can begin to think. If you weren't with Luna, I'd be with you in a heart beat." I didn't know how to react. Celestia leaned in and kissed me deeply. I could tell she poured as much affection into the kiss as possible. When we broke, she stared into my eyes. "You have very sharp eyes, you speak the truth. So speak now, would you love me?" "I think..." Well, this is a hard question to answer. "If my heart could be made for two, yes. I love Luna dearly, and would never wish to break her heart....You kissing me....I fear it may hurt her, yet, she is so open for me to love you." "The question is would you love me while you cannot love her?" "Yes." I say without thinking. "But it would be hard to stop my love for her. Even Death had to take a step back when I didn't want to die because I guessed he felt my love was strong." "More than your love clearly. It is your Will." "My Will? Truly?" She nods and looks out towards the horizon. "Yes, believe it or not, I had this feeling when I saw you, you were different. It was....like when I saw Twilight when she was old enough to enter my school for gifted unicorns. I saw so much raw potential, it is strange you, who used to be a human, have it as well." "Well, it is good to know that I am within your sight Celestia." She gives out a laugh from her belly. "You are more than a sight, you are a marvel! You surpass everything I have thought you would not. You grow, you learn, you adapt better than anything I have seen before!" I blush a little for some reason. "I-....I'm flattered...." "You should be, it isn't everyday you have two goddesses who view you so well....." She pauses and pulls me close. "Love even..." She says those two words in Gaelic. "Do you really?" She nods. "Why?" "Because you're so sweet, kind, loyal...great in the bed..." We chuckle. "Plus...you forgave me. Forgiveness is strange when I received it from you. It gave me such a feeling in my heart...I cannot bare to keep it locked up. I fear that it may destroy me if I did so." "Give me time to think about this Celestia." I say then kiss her. "I have a lot on my mind, and tomorrow I join Luna...wherever she may go on Sundays." "How about we start with a simple date hmm?" She asks. "In Equestria, mares are the ones who go for the stallions as there are more of us and less of them available. How about a coffee shop I know? Great place to be as autumn sets in." "How's a week from Monday sound?" I ask. She smiles at me and kisses me on the cheek. "It's a date, I need to set some time off for that day. Have a good night up here." "I don't think I'll be alone too long." She rolls her eyes and walks on. I smile, feeling something deep down. I hold my hoof to my chest, right over my heart. It is....strange.... Author's Note (1) Hallows'Eve or Halloween: Started as a pagan or wiccan day on the 31st of October. It was a day were everyone made a cake and gave it to their neighbors as good luck. The dressing up part comes from the same time where they would dress up as evil witches or cover themselves with their bed sheets and look like evil spirits so they aren't harmed. Eventually the cakes turned into candies. It was turned into Halloween after Christians for some reason I am happy to say someone has helped out in the comments! Evilcheez271 says: the Christians commandeered halloween and christmas from the pagans in an effort to force the pagans off their celebrations. By adapting the pagan practices and "chiristifying" it, Christianity killed off pagan practices, and absorbed the remnants of paganism. Fun fact: Christ was actually born in I think May, or March... Something with an "m" but we celebrate christmas in december because of Christianity pushing paganism off the date, which was an important date to them for some reason or other. Sorry about the wait, had some general lack of interest in writing over the past week as Warframe seemed to plague my mind. Now that's over, I am back to writing this and Warframe: A Mission Never to Forget. Updates on both fics will be one after another. Don't expect an update from this until Warframe updates and so-on. Act I - Chapter 1: Wake Up Call [REWRITTEN]My journey into the world of the awake was much to be desired for if I'm going, to be honest. Even if I had the right to complain, I wouldn't. No, it wouldn't be right for such a restart. Not to say that things were going smoothly. I had trouble opening my eyes longer than a half second from the light from whatever was making light. Most likely the sun I'm sure. We Irish folk had a bitter agreement with good 'ol Sol. My legs - all four I guess now - weren't willing to respond either. I'm a smart cookie, but I had no idea how to walk as an Egyptian or in this case, pony. I did feel something, in the back of my head. Like a lesson, I've already learned, but like I was asleep during the whole lecture. I could only guess as to what it was until I felt something touch me. I flinched and like a headache, that whole lesson came back and my F- turned into an A. I could now move my legs, I was sure of it now. My eyes were also feeling a bit better now but now I was left with hopefully my last problem. I was hearing my own heartbeat. I could tell it was mine by being able to feel my own. As soon as I felt was able to open my eyes I saw that I was laying on a plush, violet bed. Numerous amounts of pillows, drawings, and books cluttered the room. If this was Luna's room, then I wondered if she was much smarter than I had thought she was. I was always told that geniuses had messy rooms. I had to force myself to sit upright after a few seconds of grunting and trying to further my understanding of my baby-lessons on how to move like a pony. Now, as to figure out how to find what the hell touched me. I try turning my head about until I saw an odd sight. It was another pony, but the odd part about it was how she looked. She was half black, half white, and her mane was inverse of her body. Her eyes were different from her other parts, them being the same dark-purple. She seemed expressionless, even more so disturbing was how...perfect she looked. If you ever had two photos taken of yourself, one kept normal while you take the other one, cut it in half and taking one side to mirror it. That mirror image, the perfection that made her look so fake, or unreal may be a better term for it. Perfection meant ugliness. "Hel-Hello?" I stutter on my worlds. I quickly ignore it, I guess my brain is still booting up or something. I felt all weird and I could see my nose or snout too and it was weird to say the list. She stood up straighter. "The stranger is awake? I will notify the princesses." She began walking towards a wall then completely vanished. I blinked my eyes in an attempt to see if I was just seeing shit. Clearly, I was or else I wouldn't have seen her - it. Frowning, I look over to a door that had a white arrow pointing down to a circle with an even smaller blue circle. Oddly enough it looked like letters or something akin to letters. I briefly wondered how developed this world was, but as I said it was brief. My head hurt still. I heard heavy steps from outside and braced myself to whoever may enter. That same mare walked right through the door and bowed. "You are to be lead to the gardens. You will speak to Princess Celestia. Princess Luna is busy with diplomatic matters above your understanding." "Way to call me dumb..." I mutter under my breath. "Um... Alright, but uh... I'll need help getting used to walking on all fours. Not used to being-" "Orders accepted." She droned blankly. She stepped closer to me. "I am a Golom built to serve the Princesses. You are a new master. Please input name to continue commands." "Angel Caster," I say, remembering a word that had stood out in my mind. I knew my real last name, but something had made me say Caster. "So can you help me get there or not?" "Yes." She lifted me up with her hooves and gently lowered me onto all fours. "It takes up to four hours for a newborn to begin walking on his or her own." She said looking directly at me, unblinking. "I will use my magic to keep eighty percent of your weight and slowly give all of it so you can get stronger on your own. We must hurry as Princess Celestia has ordered." I feel the weight of my body be released by a square rainbow shield resting just under my barrel. Looking back at the Golom I couldn't help but be amazed. It made sense now about how perfect she looked. These ponies with their magic are quite amazing...and I am a unicorn now. I could do all of this as well, given enough time. "I think I'm ready to move, but before we go, can you tell me who Celestia is?" "She is Princess Luna's sister." I gulp and clear my throat. "Ah-hem, right, let's get moving." Seeing the castle first-hand makes me realize how needed a Golom like the one leading me is necessary. This place was huge, spelled with a Y. I mean seriously, from the windows that we passed I could see what I felt was a fraction of the castle and city below. I massive field beyond what looked like a mountain the castle was on. It would be at least a day and a half hike down, and possibly twice as much trying to climb up. Speaking of the windows, most of them were tinted in different forms of art. There were ponies on them, maybe they were important ponies of their past. I must admit, their art style was amazing, and even tinted the glass looked crystal clear. I wish I had more time to observe each of them but this sister of Luna's, Celestia, wanted to see me. For whatever reason, I was scared of meeting her. I knew I shouldn't feel this way, but I couldn't help myself. Like the world itself was sitting on my chest. If Luna was the moon, going by what I knew of the Latin language, Celestia must be the sun. Having a massive hydrogen reactor sitting on you is even worse. The Golom stops abruptly and looks beyond a door at the end of the hall, just to the right of an even larger door. She looks back at me. "You will remain here for three minutes and twenty-nine seconds without me." She vanishes instantly. I am only confused as to what was going on or why she left me. The barrier shattered after about ten more seconds. My knees were telling me to give in to gravity already. What exactly was going on as well? Why was this Golom under so much work to leave me for more than three minutes? She had begun to fascinate me with her abilities. So I waited. Each second growing longer as I sat down on my own, resting. I took a longer look at myself now that I had time. I was dark gray-ish-blue and I had a bit of puff of fur on my chest. I could feel fangs with my tongue. Amber colored hair fell off longer down my neck and across the right side of my head. My tail was rough looking, to say the least, I guess I would need to get checked up on by a groomer. And thankfully, I still had my beard. I will still maintain a beard, even if it's short. "I have returned." I jumped at the sound of the Golom's voice. "A royal guest needed attention off the premises." "You mean you kicked someone out? Why?" "They were assaulting a national hero." She said frankly. "Let us get moving. We are only two more doors until the gardens." She offered to help me up but I showed her I could do it myself. Then we moved through the next door that opened right into a massive greenhouse. If this wasn't the garden, then this must be what feeds the royals and their guests, the Royal Arboretum. I felt her magic continuing to guide me along with her to the other side of the Arboretum. The doors were framed with gold and a sun on the door also made of gold. The Golom stopped again and spoke. "You may continue on your own. I have other orders." She turned and walked into the air, fading. I stop to look at the door before beginning to move without the aid of the Golom. It wasn't as hard, but it still felt odd about walking on all fours. Upon opening the doors I am granted the view of a lifetime. Beyond the door was a marble pathway leading down to some stairs which were also made of marble. From the stairs was a worn dirt pathway down to a small vineyard and a statue garden further out. Towards a more trimmed group of bushes, I saw a tall white unicorn on the other side of the hedge wall. I was pretty sure this unicorn was this Celestia I was supposed to meet. Otherwise who would be out in the Royal Gardens other than some staff. Even then, the whole place was well kept even with the lack of anyone else around us. I can see the unicorn look up then around her. For a second I wondered if she heard me close the door. She looks back down, continuing whatever she was doing. I move carefully over to her. She's a light walk over but it took forever for me to actually get there. As I approached her I give a pause. "Um...Hello...?" I can finally see what she had been working on. a small sapling was planted over next to some roses and carnations. She moves just slightly in a way makes me think I surprised her. Or maybe she was trying to think of something to say. "Good afternoon." Her voice like honey and wine, and well-toned voice. It was light yet it carried a sense of duty. She sets down a bag with a cow painted on it then completely turns around to me. She's wearing a sun visor and purple dirt stained cloth cuffs. A gentle yellow glow surrounded them and they slipped off her hooves like melting butter. "I'm glad you've finally arrived. Are you awake? Feeling pain at all?" "My knees feel crushed, but otherwise? I could say I'm doing okay at the moment." I answer calmly. "You're Celestia right?" She chuckles with a nod. "Yes, I'm sure Harmonus has told you already I'm Luna's sister." "That's what that thing's name is?" I mutter softly to myself. "I guess she has, yeah. Don't suppose I'm going to get some 'hurt, my sister, I hurt you talk'?" Celestia tilted her head for a second before bursting into laughter. "Dear me...no, I don't know how you might've gotten that thought. Besides I was the one who told her to go find someone worth talking to." She stood up and walked closer to me. As she sat next to me and faced the same direction, I stared at her with a raised eyebrow. "Close your eyes." "You're not going to kill me are you?" I ask, feeling myself smirk. "Maybe, no...Just close them. Take a deep breath." I do as she's told and I feel her touch my horn. "For the moment, we'll need to drain your magic, until you catch on to it later." Something cool rushes through me that makes me breath out. My breath feels like ice while my head burns with incredible heat. Just as it began to feel painful, it stops and she pokes me. "You okay?" "Yeah...so...what's next?" I ask. "I have no clue what's going on." "Well...officially?" "Please?" "How familiar are you with courting in terms of royalty?" "I think I know some social cues but you'll need to explain the way you ponies hitch each other up." Celestia continued to look on then closed her eyes. She makes a thoughtful expression. "You're a prince of a foreign nation-state beyond the Celestial Sea who's come to court Luna." "Is this a story with holes?" "These are holes that would take even the fastest fliers or greatest of mages ages to uncover. Also, it would be costly to disprove." She explains. "Luna has "accepted the offer" so it will be hard for anypony to stop her from dating you. Unless another prince or a pony challenges your right-to-court my sister." "Sounds like you've got everything covered." "Not exactly...With you unable to properly use magic, it puts your ability to defend your claim, title, and status. Ponies put a lot into reputation. You have none except for the fact some of Luna's guards 'saved you'." She does a little motion with her hooves. "I've had my best student bring her best student to come to help you begin your training in the Sciences of Magick." "When will she come by then?" "In about a week. She needed some time to prepare a series of lessons for you to help you advance as fast as possible. That's if you're up to the task." I push my lips together, my thoughts becoming more serious. "I'll try my hardest, that's for sure...And as a temporary solution as to my lack of magic?" "The attack caused you to forget who you were. I asked Harmonus to help you so ponies who may have seen you make it more believable." "Okay...I guess that all makes sense now." I say. "So what now? Luna's still busy, isn't she?" Celestia gives a small nod. "You can help me continue planting. I have four more saplings to plant." Joy... Author's Note Boop, edit applied Act II - Chapter 5 : Being With Your (Extended) FamilyI am offered to visit a small pub in East Canterlot by a friendly night guard. I didn't know of this place since my visit here, but it is where all the guardsponies go to settle down after long nights. With Luna working tonight, I chose to take the stallion up on his offer, in hopes that a little alcohol would help me relax. Another fact about this bar was that it only allowed my kind to enter unless it was a captain of another guard. So with the night sky over my head, a scarf to protect me from the autumn elements, I walk on towards my destination with a soft smile gracing my lips. I am glad that the city is much quieter during the night, as it should be. Autumn was in full bloom, ponies everywhere noticed that the leaves were changing color, and falling off. Most if not all the trees up in Canterlot were bare now, even the trees in the royal garden. I always loved this time of year, however this time I felt a little gloomy, as to why the guard asked me to visit, he wanted me to smile. I've become a popular symbol, whether I liked it or not, I am. Among my kind, I have risen through the ranks, respected by everyone around me. They bowed as I walked, some of the mares in the guard would kiss me on the cheek or bite my ear. The stallions would hoof bump me or ask for a small duel. Other times both genders would ask for a drink with me. I actually hadn't tried anything that came from Equestria other than tea and fine castle stock wine. The Night In I looked at the sign as I approached the bar there was a tall buff stallion standing next to the entrance. As soon as he saw me, he pushed the doors open. "Right this way your highness." I smile and nod as I walk in. Just as I open another set of doors, I hear the saddest, yet most powerful song I have ever heard. Cold winter fast approaches as we fearfully wait the simplest of simple creatures bound by the laws of fate And as we shivered in the gutters so far away from home we lost the last of vestige of hope freezing and alone A shadow came to us in our dreams with tales of better times the royal princess of the night forgave us for our crimes and as the solar sister over looked as nocturnal we became we wore a darker armor and carried a different flame I watched as a stallion with emerald eyes jump onto a table, adorned with a badge marking him captain. "You now belong to the greater good! And you answer to a higher call! You are part of the best and the greatest, and there is NO ROOM FOR FAILURE! You will leave behind all weakness! You are no longer mortal! You are now SOLDIERS OF THE NIGHT! The crowd roars their cheers and sings more. As the sunset fades away the yellow turns to gray the moonlight shines across the land a calling we obey fear is rising as shadows ride to fight a greater fight my brothers and sisters move as one WE'RE SOLDIERS OF THE NIGHT!! I love music, I truly do. Such a powerful and moving song, there must be a greater story behind it. I can't help be moved by their sad yet powerful song. I am a critical thinker when it comes to listening to music. "Did you like it?" A mare walked up to me with a mug in her hoof. I nodded and held out my hoof to greet her. "My name is Dusk, it's a pleasure to meet the Prince of the Night." I blush. "N-no, I am no prince." She pushes me gently and laughs. "For now am I right? We're all waiting for you. You have an entire race of a different kind of pony on your side. Take it while you can!" "I'd like to know what that song you all were singing was about. Can you perhaps tell me?" She nods and motions me to follow her to a table. "Don't worry about me, strictly mares. Chicks not dicks right?" I laugh at her joke. She sounded a lot like my friend Octavia, both of them. "It was written by the first regime of guards two thousand years ago, when Celestia and Luna took to power." "We were lost, confused, and freezing in our cells for the crimes we committed while Discord was in power. Luna saw that Celestia's guards were lacking slightly, and made the best move in history. She came to us in our time of need, to the ones who were truly felt awful about the crimes they've committed. Luna gave them a chance to redeem themselves, so she gave them two choices. One, they would freeze until they died, or two, they repented and became guards who watched over ponies while they slept." "That's an awful lot of trust, but continue." I said. "Anyways, the ponies who bathed in the sun were afraid of those who watched over them, fearing that they might strike at any point. We brought down the most violent criminals in Equestria, even Lord Tirek who threatened to take away our magic. We were lost for many years after Luna was banished. Celestia thought we were with her, when we were really with Equestria. We did not care...we did not join, in fact, we tried to help her out her madness." "What brought our kind back into Equestria?" "The Calling of the Oath to Order." She replied. "Everyone of us takes it when we move out of our cave homes. It goes....Ah! Yes! Darkness calls again, the Lunar princess needs once more, a battle waiting in the ashes, we fight another day. She calls us when we are needed, until then, flap thine leathered wings, fly until she asks for us once more." "Deep..." "We call Princess Luna our True Mother. I suppose now that you're with her, you're our True Father now." She laughs a little bit and drinks her ale down. "Hawk! Spark! Windy!" She calls over the other captains and they sit down at our table. "Everypony, this is Angel Caster, our True Father." "Hail to the Father!" The one known as Windy smiles and strikes her hoof into the air. "May he live on with our divine mother!" "She's a little into it...Her family was the first to answer to the call the True Mother sent out to all of us." I laughed. "It is a pleasure to meet you all. I've been a bit lonely these days now that I can no longer rest with my love. She is often busy this time of year." "She's preparing the events for the Gala." Hawk says while he sips on his drink. Then I see him pause, in fact, the whole building is looking directly at me. He bends closer to me, and sniffs. "Well....buck." "What's the matter?" "You're not of our kind are you? You got that sent..." Spark commented. "Well...I have made love with her..." "Will we expect a son or daughter soon?" "I-I do not know. She is in heat, but we haven't made love in quite sometime. I am worried...Where I came from, usually we got married before we had children." "Culture huh? Well, I guess that's understandable." Spark nodded. "When are you going to get married?" I slowly hid myself by sliding under the table. "I...It's still on my mind...I do not know how Equestrians do it...I do not want to..." "Offend her? Pft! As if, she is a mother to thousands of children, even if not by blood. Orphans are taken under her wings, every oprhan when they turn ten who isn't adopted will vanish only to reappear fully grown. Many think they travel to a different far away land, none that have come back may speak about it to outsiders." Hawk scratches his chin. "Where are you from?" I smiled. "I'm not from this land you speak of, but from a far, distant land I am not allowed to speak freely about." "I see..." Windy takes a sip and sets it back down. "Well, if you want to catch her eye when you purpose, she likes this lake out by a town called Ponyville." "I've been there, but not to the lake. What's special about it?" "It has this effect on mares that we can't explain. When the moon is directly over head, the water turns into this strange blue stuff. When you drink it, you get healed. They called it Moonshine or Moontindew." "I like Moonshine better." I chuckled. "Alright, but what should I purpose with?" "We all know she likes sapphires because it looks like her eyes." Dusk says with a smile and stands up on the table. "Attention ponies!" the room quiets down and attention is turned to her. "I would like to announce something big." "Very soon this stallion will be Father of the Night, and father to foals in due time. I here by would like to create an oath, an oath to our father and to who may come after him." "I, Dusk, here by vow to protect and help guard all that is his blood. He is our father, and as such we are his children!" "We, are his children." The other ponies echo. "We, are his children." "Brothers! Sisters! We shall rise! Soon, we will be equal with the day, and total twilight will come! "Twilight will come...will come..." They echoed back. "Hail! HAIL to the Night Father!" I am unsure how I feel about this. There is a hint of worry that grows in my gut, but I feel like I shouldn't worry. These ponies lives are here because of what Luna had done thousands of years ago, and it brings a smile on my face. So all of these threstrals, they worship Luna like they are their Lord and Savior, and she is! They know they weren't chosen, but they know who gave them the gift of life. Luna...you are kind. The kindest being that I know. You see it in their dreams, how much they adore you, how much they love you. They all smile, laugh, cry, play, jump, fly, and live, knowing you are responsible. They have been like this for two thousand years, and each year, they love you more and more. I stand up from the table. "Thank you all, but I must be returning to the castle now." "Do you wish us to guide you home? It is dangerous this time at night." Dusk asks. "Sure, but keep your distance if you do not mind." She nods. "Shadows be with us tonight!" With that we leave the bar with smiles on our faces. Even though I haven't got to try their alcohol, I am glad to meet such a strange, massively extended family. They are strange truly, but their strangeness comes from their love. Love I hear in Equestria is what spurs on friendships and relationships. Should I marry Luna, which I am thinking about now, I would become a father of perhaps thousands of ponies. The thought fills my head a happiness. If you'd ask me, and I know this sounds cheesy, but if you asked if I would fall in love with a magical horse, I'd think you belong in the craziest of crazy houses. This ponies are so crazy and inside it is that craziness that brings them together, drinking and singing old songs, reliving the same oaths their forefathers and mothers had once lived themselves. They remind me of my family and ancestry of great warriors who served the crown. It is strange how these lines nearly match up. They were given a second chance, my family was too. I hear a set of hoofsteps behind me, and I know that Dusk is flying close by. It is probably that this stallion wasn't breaking any laws, following me back. I turn to him, and I get a full face of Blue Blood. "Blood...." I nod to him. He frowns. "Caster..." He still nods back. "Is there a reason why you are meeting me here, alone, in the dark, next to a dark ally?" "Yes, yes, yes, and yes, but for none of the reasons you may think." He throws me a sword. "I, Prince Blue Blood of the Celestial Order, challenge you to a Ragnarok Magic Duel. Do you accept?" "I am not from this land Blue Blood, tell me, what does this duel imply?" "It is a duel to the death. I have had it up to here with you. You've ruined my reputation while raising your public figure. In this duel I will win the rights to everything you hold dear." He sneers at me. "Very well, I accept, however, I am not one to be messed with, so I ask that you take back your challange. I am a well trained swordsm-pony...Do not test me." He takes a step forward. "No, I will hold this ground. There can only be one prince, and I was born here under the crown...You are but a delinquent, fool, and a stallion-whorse. When I kill you in rightful battle, I will claim all that you hold within Canterlot. Then I will disband the Night's Watch." My eyes narrowed. "You dare stop a long time guard? For what? A petty rivalry? FINE!" I stomped my hooves down into the ground , cracking the pavement. "I will kill you for threatening my new life, my new love, my redemption! AND MOSTLY, MY FAMILY!" "You have two weeks to prepare. It will be a public event, so everypony will see us duel, and everypony will see you fall." "You are a prince of fools! I will not allow you to rule over these ponies one day longer! I have done nothing to you, but speak the truth. I have made my own oaths when I lost my parents! I would always speak what I have to say! AND I SAY DIE! DIE YOU PRINCE OF FOOLS! YOU ARE BUT A ASS WHO THINKS HE IS POWERFUL! DIE!" My magic flares up with his. However while he was expecting an attack, I teleported to the castle gates. I glare at the guards. "Do not let Blue Blood in....he plans to kill me soon, and I fear he would strike me in my sleep." "Yes sir!" Dusk lands next to me. "I saw it all, I'm so sorry!" "It is not your fault Dusk. As your father, you will return to the bar, gather every able guard and help guard me. He will strike when no pony isn't looking." She salutes. "Yes Night Father! It will be a pleasure, and honor to take this as your first assigned mission to us. We will not fail you." Author's Note Hooves up for Sylphstorm bitches! This one's for you! Here's the peak for you all!
Act 1 - Chapter 2: Learning what Happens Now [REWRITTEN]Author's Note This chapter has been rewritten Act 1 - Chapter 2: Learning what Happens Now [REWRITTEN] I couldn't believe how tired my muscles felt when were finished planting the other saplings. The technique she used was strange while the filled the holes dug for the saplings. A little dirt, a smaller layer of finely mixed minerals, then more dirt to the top to barely cover the roots, lastly, she pushed the last of the dirt with her hooves up to the stem. And on and on we did this after I dug the holes. I could only guess she would find small ways to torture me as she just smiled and yawned as I had to take breaths in between. I could feel myself frowning then thought past it. Maybe this was to help me a bit more with how I move my hooves. Digging wasn't too hard when Celestia taught me how to pick things up with my hooves. It was the pain now that I was feeling which swayed my lingering thoughts of Celestia wanting to kill me in some way. Somehow... Celestia told me we were about to head to a smaller lake just beyond the statues. Said we could talk more there without nearby ears. I think it was safe to say she was more than correct. A wave of ponies in farming gear flooded out into the gardens. Briefly wondering if Celestia had timed this all. As we approached the lake that was no longer shrouded by a field of statues I finally get a good look at the lake. It was amazing to look at. It was so clear that you could see the bottom and I could see so many fish inside. Along the side of the lake was a rock that poked out of the ground like the long rock of Pride Rock from The Lion King that Simba stood at the end of the movie. At the tip had a bench perched just so one could look out on to the lake and in it. We sat down and Celestia had wasted no time. "There's much to explain, some you'll have to put together on your own, and I trust you won't act too differently to raise suspicion." She said almost too bluntly. "I'm sorry I can't do more but the time to explain pony culture would take at least a year, maybe two if we taught you every day for a minimum of four hours. So here's a simple rundown. My sister, my student Twilight Sparkle, my niece Cadence, and I are all Alicorns. We're the foundation of Equestrian Culture, mostly because my sister and I as we help maintain the day and night cycle of the planet. Next are the unicorns-which is what you are. They can manipulate ambient magic to their whims through training and their horn focus. Without the foundation of a horn, magic outside the physical form is nigh impossible to manifest." "So why exactly did you drain my magic then?" I asked. "It felt strange like my blood was being sucked through a straw." She nods, wincing at my analogy. "Because mana is like blood when it imbues itself within you. It's how we all naturally generate magic. When one builds up their magic for too long, it can become dangerous when an emotion surges like anger or even happiness." She explained it well I think. I was becoming a bomb in short. But fuck, even being too happy while hopped up on a bunch of magic is messed up. "Next is the Pegasus or pegasi. They can fly, manipulate the weather and walk on the clouds like we would the ground. Many of their homes are made of clouds, but I know the one that lives in a tree. And finally, are the earth ponies. Masters of the land they are strong and hardy with nearly endless stamina. Anything they grow is bound to be supernaturally delicious. Alicorns is one hundred percent all three, and our powers are that of ten times that of each type." "Sounds like I'm living in a world of gods and goddesses, ruled by four overpowered goddesses. Am I right?" "We're not all-powerful. We can still get hurt, and die..." Celestia frowned. "Dying isn't a complete death for us. Our bodies revert to that of a six-month-old filly. We retain everything we once were, but it takes much of a year until the winter, or summer solstice arrives. During this time we feel nothing but that is the worst pain of all..." A long sigh escaped her and then she tried to make herself look perkier. "A few times I've died and woke up just before the Winter Solstice. It's my birth season." I made a thoughtful an expression while Celestia stared at me. I guess she was waiting for a response. "That's a lot to think about, I suppose..." I finally say after a pregnant minute. I couldn't say much else. But magic."So I guess...magic training is a priority then?" Surprisingly Celestia shook her head. "While it's important you learn magic as quickly as possible, you'll be first learning how to read and write our language. Luna did as much as she could implanting memories of what she knows but even her knowledge is dated." "Why? I-" "She once tried to take over Equestria, when greed and loneliness had tightly gripped her heart. A demon took advantage of her weakness and I was forced to banish her to the moon until the demon grew weak enough for a new sort of heroes to take her pains away." She cleared her throat and looked back to the lake. "I cannot imagine what you must be thinking right now, or what you think you know...Just do what you can. I know my sister wouldn't pick some fool. If anything she's much more studious than I am when it comes to searching deep within a person." I stand straighter and huff. "I consider myself intelligent. I am open to knowledge and understanding wisdom brought to me. And I would also imagine a goddess to also be wise after recovering from a dark time in their life, as would any other thoughtful person or pony." God all of this was way too much to really process. I had questions, but Celestia was using the time she might not actually have to help me. Then again she might've planned this, but even as a princess she must have a ton of shit to do. I suppose tonight I'll be quite restless, reviewing today and all I've had to learn. "So, tell me about your life before here." I shake my head. "Sorry, but I think we should choose a different topic than my life before here." And that was final. "Maybe when I'm not in the middle of all this shit." "Hmm, okay then." She remains quiet for a while before standing back up. "If you'd like, lunch will be served in an hour, and with that time we can straighten you up. Look a bit more-" "Presentable? Please? I actually feel stuffed right now, but maybe that's because I'm not used to the fur..." I almost laugh. "I'm sure I'll get used to it as time goes on." Celestia is the first to laugh and nod pointing a hoof towards a castle wall. Just barely in sight, there's a closed gate and beyond that who knows what. "There are some talented ponies in Canterlot who'd love a shot at you once they're aware of your companionship with Luna is public." Smiling to myself I let Celestia continue to talk about some more systems of Equestria. Allies and such. As it turns out this land was often plagued with great evils because of their grandiose exploration of magic. It was primarily a few evil guys from their far past. I've also noticed that a thousand years seems to pretty much be their "Generational" timeline. By that, I'm meaning that their name had become myth long enough for the myth to stick in their culture. For my primary example, it was Luna who became an Nightmare and her corrupted magic created the Everfree Forest. The forest itself can and will try to instill fear, and can even tempt you into doing evil tasks. It was only the power of Celestia's "Last walk" through the forest that made a safe path in and out of the forest to their old castle. In addition to all that, the magic there also can manipulate animals and corrupt them with magic. Terrible cockatrices and lurking timber wolves-they're wolves made of decaying logs and vines infused with magic. They feed off the lifeforce of smaller animals and sometimes ponies. They also use it to breed. And through all that, I remained attentive to every word she was saying. I had to adapt quickly, faster than I was actually feeling comfortable with, but I had to do it. I had already made up my mind coming here. Here I could live the in lap of luxury and a goddess. It was a dream I had when I was a small child. It was what sparked my move to America, "Land of Opportunity", my fat-hairy arse. By the time Celestia had finished with her flash course, a servant had come out with a small letter. She gave a bow and then left us alone. There was a brown wax stamp which kept it closed and therefore secure. The stamp had the shape of a hammer. "Who's that from then?" Celestia inhaled and held her breath a saddened look on her face. "If I am to believe, the King of Minonia has passed away." "What was his name?" "Hephaestus. The only blacksmith I trusted for three hundred and twenty-six years. And that's quite the stretch for a minotaur." I scoff and looked at her with a shocked expression. "What's the average then? Jesus..." "Two hundred and ninety is a good age to die in their culture. Anything beyond means you were blessed by Hephaestus and you take the name and title of Hephaestus Master of the Anvil. But only in military functions. And his name was actually Hephaestus." "Jeezzz..." I sigh and my stomach rumbles. "Time to eat I think. I feel like I haven't eaten in a week." "Because you haven't." Celestia smiles at me with closed eyes. Bitch. "What?!" I can't believe I didn't even notice this before but my eyes, they were like a cat's eye. I ogled at them for longer than I think Celestia was dealing with because she ended up using her magic to drag me on with her. They were orange and my ears had little tufts at the end of them and briefly wondered if I was supposed to be all 'fluffy'. That was about as much as I could describe myself fully. I should probably also mention lunch was almost too simple of a matter. Instead of going much farther than past the statue garden there was a small area outside a large ballroom. I could tell it was a ballroom by the large windows that pretty much made up the walls. Inside there was a small ring in the very center and a stage in the corner. Anyways, the outside area was just a few tables and a few park benches. All of it was made of marble. To top it all off, the entire place was surrounded by eight pillars all carved with the shapes of ponies. All of them looked the same, minus the cutie marks on their flanks. They held up a large ring which had grape vines and kudzu growing on it. I was again given awe today, just like before and I suppose here on after for quite some time. This world will amaze me for a while, I hope I never tire of it truly. So what was simple about it? What we ate was made it all simple. Celestia had given me a sunflower sandwich and a few roses freshly picked from her bush. I knew I could eat them, knowing what I was, but tasting them worried me. When she urged me to try them, I did and thankfully it was like a blast of bitter and sweetness. She just had a couple smaller bananas. She explained that Harmonus would help me learn the layout and prevent me from getting lost. I was given limited access for the time being as I grew accustomed, and reputation on the counsel. This wasn't an absolute diarchy either which was not quite so surprising. The ponies were actually given more control, but it was up to the royalty to ensure laws are upheld and keep a symbol of unity between the three pony tribes. I suppose this would surmise what's happened. Lunch was simple, just a lot more talking. Teaching me is better at saying that. Celestia just kept talking...and talking...and- "TIA!? Where are you?" My ears perked, her voice! I nearly fall down after trying to stand up and look for her. I collect myself and turn to see Harmonus leading a dark blue alicorn, Luna. "Over here, Lua!" Celestia waves her hoof. She smiles and stands herself. "I'll let you see her. I trust you won't do anything I wouldn't want you to?" Her voice gets suddenly serious then she winks. "Tia, don't scare the poor stallion out of my hooves just yet. We haven't been able to speak much yet." "I was just leaving. It was actually nice speaking to you, Angel. Please take care of my sister in my absence." I nod and return my sights back on Luna."So..." "Hi...I hope you...like what you see?" "For sure, or at least you look beautiful if you were mindless...which your not..." Luna giggles at me as I struggle to find my words. "I...just want to say thank you...for this chance. I will do my best not to squander it." Luna orders Harmonus to leave and the golem just vanishes. We're alone now and Luna gets closer to me, stopping just a meter away. "I hope you do just that. I want to learn about you, your culture. The reason why you have your name, Angel. So I know how to love you...personally." "Likewise. I want to learn, more than ready actually." I gave a giddy grin. "This is all so new. And the sleep was great. "I'm glad that you're awake now. I waited for nearly a week for you to wake up. Briefly, I was afraid my efforts to bring you here would prove fatal for you." I freeze. "A week?" That explains what Celestia had mentioned offhand(hoof?). But still, fuckin'a, a freaking week. Luna nods and suddenly looks uncomfortable. "I... had to change a few things around in your head...nothing serious I assure you. Just added...memories. To help you cope faster and knew how to move. Pony things a human wouldn't know or understand right away." Ah, now that made sense I suppose. I knew almost nothing about the human brain, let alone a pony one. While it was strange to hear she was poking around up there I couldn't help but feel like I should trust her. It had also helped with the story I was given. I was from a land across the Celestial Sea, I lost my ability to use magic for some reason or another - got to figure that one out sooner rather than later. "Mind if we could go for a walk? I think I'd like to learn a little more about what you do for Equestria." We begin to walk and Luna starts. "Well, I don't just raise the moon for Equestria. It's hardly a simple ma..."
Act 1 - Chapter 3: What Do You Do with an Angry Irishman?Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act 1 - Chapter 4: CococococococococoAuthor's Note If you have't already, be sure to leave a like and push those nasty down votes to the depths of Tartarus. On the side note, I appear to be only able to write on the weekends now that I live with my mother. Her house and her rules, I'm sorry if any of you were expecting more in less time, but I might be able to write when and while I am at school. For now, I am still struggling to find out if my move from a four block to a seven period school will allow me to keep all of my credits or I might need to redo the the whole 10th and 11th grades...T-T I hope not.... Act 1 - Chapter 4: Cococococococococo A philosopher, I'm sad to say I can't remember their name, but they once said that the brain rambles when it is trying to figure out what exactly is your answer to your own question. I have yet to actually figure out my answer, but I do not mind. When I lived alone or while I lived alone, I was often in my own head, screaming and shouting to the unfair world. I was a quiet screamer, always speaking my mind only to my mind because my mind is never to be heard. No one ever hears my mind because my mind is my mind, only I hear my screams...stop... Ah, rambling again. Luna looks at me whenever I am quiet and I am afraid I have been too quiet. So I strike a conversation to get out of my mind's traps. "So can you explain how you can create a race of bat-ponies?" I ask. "I'd like to know why we have fangs." "The fangs were for fear." She explains. "If our enemy saw us with fangs, they'd think we're mad. Mad enemies make fearsome fighters back before my fall." "So they're just for grabs now?" "They make sex better for some. When a male bites a female it tends to turn them on greatly. When you bit me, I must admit, I was turned on..." She blushed at her very own words, and grabbed her heart. "You are strange, but you are learning Equestrian ways. Soon in time you will fully acclimate." I nodded in agreement. "I hope so...At least Doughnut Joe liked me." "He likes everypony who's a close friend of mine." Luna had a hint of sadness in her voice. "I only have a total of fifty or so ponies in my most inner circle. The Elements of Harmony included." "Am I?" Luna looked shocked at me. "OF COURSE! I would never choose a lover if I wouldn't plan on keeping him close to my heart that is only open to him and only him." Her shocked look turned into anger. "There are many before you who has tried taming my heart. When I only learn of their greed and lust to bed and wed me I turn them away." Ah! There is the answer. Luna was looking for someone who harbored no ill intentions towards her. No one with greed or lust in mind, just someone who she could trust to please her. I'm sure she found at least a little lust in me, no doubt, but I was a loyal man. I only loved one at a time, and I am sure our love will live on. Our love may grow more than just short bursts of lust. Already I feel a growth between us. I am trying to maintain a even friendship between us before I mean to call her my love. For now, it is all a thoughtful ruse to get closer to her. I swear I have no ill intentions towards Luna in any way shape or form. I only mean it as a way to know why she wants me, and as a way to know her more. I wish to know her more because it seems like she already knows me. She knows who I am, yet I don't know her. It angers me a little that my walls have been snuck through. My mind's castle has been breached without a crack or crevice to be seen. I am worried if she could be reading my mind at every moment. Luna wraps a wing over me. "I do love you though." She says to me in a softer tone, her anger gone. "You are treating me like no other has. It makes me happy..." This his great to know. I only want her happiness, like all over the women I wanted to date. If they would have then wanted to leave me, I would be fine. I only mean to spread happiness to sad women. If Luna is looking to me as an anchor, then I am glad to keep her in place. Although...There has been this one thought running through my head ever since we left Doughnut Joe's. He spoke about an event tonight. "Luna?" I ask her. She looks to me with a smile across her face. "What was Doughnut Joe talking about?" She winks to me. "Maybe if you go easy on me tonight I will show you. It is an event we do every Sunday night. It is a surprise to all who joins because we never let spies aboard." I do not understand, but I trust that she is telling the truth. If she has been doing this for a long time I do not mind it happening. It isn't my place to tell her to stop, especially since one, she's a goddess, and two I am new to this world. Although this event does pike my interest. I wonder what Luna does, and what she is talking about. I try to delve deeper into this discussion. "I might go easy on you if you could explain what this entails." I smiled at her. "As princess of the night it is my duty to enter the dreams of those who are having nightmares and quell them before they are demented by them. I fell by my nightmares, I wish to stop her influence in Equestria, but our little ponies are fragile. Those fifty or so ponies are a part of this event." She answered, and a smile ten miles wide grew upon her face. "We have so much fun in the dream world it is extremely comforting." "What's the tale behind these dreams?" "It is a construct of mine. It is a separate plane where dreamers who I allow may enter. We talk, drink, eat, and have fun." "So a gathering?" "An adventure that seems like a lifetime for eight hours." "I do like adventures." I nod. "Mostly in video games, but that's only because those kinds of things could never happen." "Yes, I believe I remember looking that over about you. You are introverted, much like I am. Our thoughts are spoken in our minds because we fear no one else will see our ways." Luna paused her walking to laugh a little. "I love so many things about you. I am glad our niece helped me search for someone." So, does Celestia have children? Interesting... "Who's your niece?" "Her name is Cadence. She used to be the last of her kind before her kind's empire reappeared three years ago. Then she became the queen of her empire and remains a very close ally with Equestria. She married the elder brother of Princess Twilight Sparkle who also happened to be the very filly she enjoyed foal sitting." "Is Cadence part of your inner circle? And should I expect to meet her?" "She is, and yes. Fair warning, she is very beautiful, but very deadly. Her magic is focused on the heart, or love. She is the Princess and Goddess of Love." Alicorns must be seen or are goddesses. Twilight was the Goddess of Magic because she was a master at it. Luna was the Goddess of the Moon and the night sky. Celestia was Goddess of the Sun and day sky. And this Cadence was the Goddess of Love. Very powerful beings all together in one place. They all must very close if they are all in peaceful relations with one another. "Are there any princes in this world?" "A few, but none that you'd be interested in meeting. If you wish to meet King Shining Armor you'll see him with Cadence tonight if all goes well." I like how she keeps bringing up her punishment. It makes me smile, knowing that deep down there's a little fear inside of her. I gave her the impression that the wrath of the Irish was some big thing. While in some cases this is true, I do not think I would bring upon the true wrath. I will just fuck her until she passes out. She got me already to jump and ride her until the sunrise, now she makes me wait all day. Fuck'n dammit! SHIT! FUCK! PISS! SHIT! DAMMIT! IT HURTS SO MUCH!!! "Are Cadence and Shining married?" "They are after a rocky...wedding..." "I sense a story." I raised a brow in quarry of the tale. "Another time, we're almost to Rectangle Boutique." I snorted at the name, nearly erupting into laughter. I saw that Luna had rolled her eyes and walked on while I was grabbing my sides. Ponies were watching me, but I was laughing at how weird things were here. I could not believe some of the names I was hearing. Luna called my name. I calmed myself down and walked on after her. Eventually we arrived at...Rectangle Boutique. I try not laughing at the name as I hear it again when we are greeted inside by the one and only Coco Palmal. I hope that isn't actually her last name because she would have the last name of a cigarette. I found out that it is her name, and swiftly felt sorry for her. I didn't voice the human term for her name, that would be very bad if she found out that her name is related to the very thing that gave our kind lung cancer. She quickly went to work, quiet and shy, the seamstress seemed to be admiring my body. I bet she didn't think I was paying attention to her whispers of aws and ohs. I was measured fairly quickly and she bowed to Luna before running into the backroom. "She's quick." I said stepping off the platform. Luna shrugged as we walked over to the waiting room. "Everything alright on your end? I know she was looking at me." She nodded. "I am well, I do not enjoy others having their eyes on you." "That means you picked right." I quoted my mom. "If other women look at ya, it means that your woman picked right. Don't let them pick wrong...(ever). Don't worry Luna. You have my word that I would never choose another. Even if my life depended on it, I would fight my way from Hell..." I...I do not know why I had said those words then, but I felt then as though I was meaning it. I was a loyal man, still am too, well now stallion. I only had two eyes, a horn, and a goddess to take care of. I only would have time to treat her well, and not any other. I wouldn't even know how to hide myself if I ever cheated, so my options are numbered to one here. Luna smiles at my words and rests her head on my side. I brush my hoof through her starry mane. The feeling strikes me as odd, because it feels like normal hair or mane should. Yet, it also feels chilled, warm where the dots that made stars were. Maybe her mane just projected her favorite part of space she enjoyed looking at during her nights. I actually wander off into a light sleep. I dream of Luna and I sitting in a grass lands. Luna is in between my arms and I feel a smile crawl on over my face. It feels nice having her next to me, even though it is a dream. I hear water running from a small stream, and the leaves from the large oak tree dance in the wind. The night sky is above us with the moon shining down. Its glow didn't seem to stop from the rest of the night sky from shining brighter than it. Everything is strange in this new world. Vivid dreams, dreams where others may gather even if they are far apart, and ponies who are like humans. What is stopping me from fully accepting this all? I think of this more even during my dream and it shifts away to a large gold door. There is a key in my hoof, but the door is open. Why was it open? I look at the door before noticing a sign. It read Humanity... Was I really willing to give up my humanity for this world? Was this a vision Luna was giving me? Was this my choice, right here and now? Was I willing to love and trust Luna? I hear a voice speak. You are still human. You fight, you ponder your existence here and there. A two globes appear in front of me. One was earth with the moon spinning around it, the other was a planet that looked like earth, but the sun and moon were orbiting around it, Equestria. Why fight over it all? On earth, you are seen as a fool who searched for a fool's dream. You were cast out and robbed of everything you worked hard to get. Let it go of the past Angel... Should I? I never liked earth very much. Here, I felt like new. I felt new hope rise, and I felt a new purpose! I run to the double gold doors and slam them shut. I shove the key into the lock and throw the key off to the side. I shout in the dream. "I AM ANGEL! CASTERRRRR!!!!!!" I snap awake to see Luna trying to get me to move from my spot. "Come on Angel! Coco has your suit ready!" I rubbed my eyes with my hooves and yawn. "How long was I out?" "Two hours, I was still awake when you passed out. Are you okay?" I pause. Was I okay? I had just made a choice to forget about ever being a human. I felt stronger now knowing I wasn't fighting a battle inside me anymore. "Yes." I walked on, leaving Luna still confused. I wasn't answering yes saying that I was okay. I was saying yes, because I wanted to be with her. "Luna, we should travel a little. I want to see Equestria. My new home needs to know who I am, and I need to know it." "I cannot just shirk from my duties Angel. I am a princess of Equestria." "You're also a goddess who can turn a human into a pony and possibly cross dimensions!" I kiss her passionately. "Do you do anything in court? Do you even have a court? Do you find yourself board nearly every moment of your life here? Back on earth, humans had a saying. Have you found your niche? Is it here, or else where?" "W-well...no pony wants to be up late..." Luna starts. "B-but I am a princess!" "You also have an elder sister who has taken care of Equestria while you were away. And it isn't like you have to be here to raise the moon everyday right?" "...No." She says. "I don't even do much in the castle aside from hearing ponies bicker about my return. I 'got in the way' or 'held court too late'... I never found my niche in this new era I don't feel belong to..." I move in before she gets to down. "Luna...um...what's your last name?" Luna giggles. "Everfree." 'Luna Everfree, will you help me find a niche?" I know it isn't the question she is looking for, but I want to help her. I could tell she felt lost. "Crew?" I heard an echo of Luna's voice. "CREW!" I snapped awake, again. I looked around and saw Luna staring down at me with a worried look in her eyes. I blinked. "What am I doing on the ground?" Luna rolled her eyes and pulled me up. "You've been asleep for a couple hours." She commented. "I guess sitting in this place does give you the dreamy vibe huh?" I rubbed my eyes, feeling a bit drowsy. "Y-*yawn*-yeah...Wondering when the dress was going to be finished. I guess I dozed out there." Luna put her hoof over my head. "Did you dream well?" I blushed and nodded. Those dreams were too real. I guess Luna wanted to send a message. "Yeah, I guess. Just me and you under the night sky." "Maybe we should do that sometime." She tapped her hoof on her chin in thought. "Is that all you dreamed about?" "Only thing I thought was worth remembering." I lied. I do not think I will forget the dream I had where I told Luna to step down and travel with me. I did want to see all of Equestria, I just didn't know how... Luna looked saddened until we saw Coco walk from the doors, sweat beading down her light cream colored face. "Your suit is done sir." She gave me a bow. "Come with me please, both of you." We walked with her through a set of double doors. Inside was a room was a pony model with a red suit with a red top hat that had a wide rim. I had a flash of Hellsing run though my head. I smiled at the suit and nodded. I really wanted to wear it. "The fabric is made of silk on the outside and simple cotton on the inside to keep you warm on chilly nights. The hat is just a piece. I wouldn't care if you-" "I'll take the hat too." I beamed at her, smiling widely. I put on the suit with Luna's aid with magic. I walk around the room for a minute before flashing her with a smile. "You did a great job." The suit fit wonderfully. Coco seemed visibly better and even gave a sigh of relief. Luna waved her hoof. "It looks well on him Coco, you've done a service to the crown and will be paid in full." She seems to take a deep bow in respect. "Oh thank you your highness!" Luna shakes her head. "No, thank you. You're payment will arrive within a couple hours of our return to the castle. You've done a fine job today and we hope with our payment you can evolve this establishment. Have a good day and dream well." There is a power the rushes through the room that I only seem to notice. Did Luna just bless her? I looked over to Coco and she has a slight glow around her. After we take our leave I walk slower, deep in thought once again. In this world, Equestria is a land ruled by goddesses who work to maintain peace. I am glad that they aren't rivals one bit, well maybe Celestia and Luna are...Those two have to be rivals just for being siblings. I wish I had a family larger than what it was before I left. For all I knew, I was the only child. No one else to ruin my days with my mother. I loved my mother, I really did. She taught me how to believe that there is always a way for light to shine through darkness. That no torch could be extinguished or smothered by the foul darkness. Equestria is lit with light, blessed with magic, and so I say, great. I am glad to be in this wonderful land. So I end with a quote from a great man known as Michael J. M. "Magic isn't witchcraft, it is the blending of nature that is at peace with the body that wishes to move it, not control it. A mind who seeks wisdom for the sake of blessing it upon others will find their path quicker than those who wish to sell for a price. Magic knows who is right and who is wrong, and I know magic is right about who may move it from nature."
Act 1 - Chapter 5: PunishmentSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act 1 - Chapter 6: Family Knows HowI didn't realize rough sex was tiring until the morning after. When I woke up, I couldn't even open my damn eyes. I wanted to see the mare of my world in my arms. I did what Celestia asked, not dreaming, and woke up with newer memories trying to sort themselves out. I knew that two plus two equals five, the equation that is involved in solving that as well. I guess I asked too much, but now I knew that I owed something of her. Feeling like I had to bring it up with Luna sometime or another, I feel like now though was not a good time. It was still dark, which meant I had woken up early. I was always the early riser, I don't think Luna will ever wake up before me. The men in my family often woke up early to work on the farm we used to own. We owned ten acres of land, but ended up selling it six years before my birth so I never got to see it, didn't mind either. I hated farms because of the way they smelled. Now, don't get me wrong, I love chickens, cows, and even horses, however, I hated the smell they made. Not now since I am in Equestria, because Luna couldn't smell any better. "I know you're awake now." I heard Luna say softly. "Your faster breathing woke me up." "I'm sorry I woke you up." I said, finally able to open my eyes. "How ya feeling love?" She gave a wide yawn and slapped her lips a few times. "I feel a little sore." Luna chuckled. "But that was expected from my punishment. I'm glad you went easy on me and did make full use of the table." "I nearly did." I smirked. Even though her wings and back were against my chest, I could tell she knew I was smiling by the easy tone of my voice. "How'd you sleep?" "Like a little kitten, thank you for asking. I didn't see you last night, how come?" "I don't think I have full control over my dreams quite yet Luna. Unlike you, I used to be mortal." She laughed at that and bumped me with her left wing, Luna slept on her right. I am glad she couldn't tell that I was lying. "Did Tia speak to you? Is that why you came back?" "Yeah, she offered me knowledge that I needed for this world that you were unable to give me from lack of experience...sorry." Luna turned in her spot, but didn't free herself from my hold. "Has she asked you of anything?" "Not that I am aware of." I answered. "Are there deals made when mortals ask powerful beings like you something?" Luna snorted and laughed, shaking her head. "No, but it is nice to get something in return for our hard work. Granting knowledge, wisdom, power, wealth, it takes time and energy. Humans - no offence - are greedy, and greed has a price to pay, we make the price as we see fit. Now, the only price to have me was to live with me, and you've already paid for that. I was just thinking that you'd need general knowledge of our world in order to function properly." I nodded at her explanation. It made sense in a few ways, but I wonder what Celestia wants from me. I think I'll take a trip to see her at some point. After Luna explained a little more to me about Equestria, it helped line some memories in the proper order. I was glad that my head wasn't buzzing trying to put everything Celestia and Luna gave me into the right order. As soon as I saw the sun rise into the blue sky I got up from the bed, but Luna seemed to protest that idea. "Luna," I said in a soft voice. "I need to take a shower. I smell like sex and you." Luna sighed and let go of my tail. "Most stallions would die to smell like us." "I used to be a human, so there's that." "Maybe I should make you forget that." "Then you would be getting rid of what makes me, and I'm sure you don't want that now." She again sighed, this time in deeper defeat. "You are correct, go, take your shower. I'll be here, alone..." Bitch found her own way to get back at me. I rolled my eyes and started the shower after a little work. I was happy that I finally got to take a shower, finally able to smell like I tried to look good. After I took my suit off I swore I wouldn't wear it again until I smell a little better. So I stood under the shower, glad to feel the warm drops hitting my ash fur. I collected my thoughts and reviewed my judgments up to this point. I had told Luna I loved her, I gave her my word and I must keep it at all costs, even if it means death. My family has a long line of those who followed loyalty into battle. We fought with pride and honor knowing who we served for. Our family crest was a pair of gold lions holding up a sword over a shield. I think I understood why Luna chose the sword now. I wasn't just her champion, but she allowed to keep a part of my strong family with me. In my family the men dawned the armor that gave protection not just from our foes but our minds so we were never corrupted and drew the sword the cut down any challenge we faced. If we couldn't get things to work, we made it work, whether by force or smashing it until it did. The women cooked the food that fueled us, bared us the children that would serve to protect. For a while, before England took over, we served as knights to the royal bloodline. We were forced to step down after they took control, and became peasants. Our armor began to rust and our swords became dull. I looked down at my hooves. No, no longer were we forced to deal with misfortune, Lady Luck saw that we or at least I earned to serve. We showed no matter how far we are taken down, no matter how badly we are beaten, we get up, and we keep moving in hopes to serve who we lost all those generations ago. I brought back the pride of the lions, I had the power of the sword, and I would defend Luna to my very death. This was my destiny, I was meant for this. "Arís muid ag ardú, agus beidh beo ar. De réir mo ainm, beidh muid ag dul ar ais an méid a chaill muid fada ó shin.(We again rise, and will live on. By my name, we will get back what we lost long ago.)" I whispered, and the fires were fueled from the dying sparks they were. Now, they were a bonfire that touched the moon. I slowly turned the water off, and waited as I dripped off the water from my now shining coat. I used for the soap made me look like I was a mirror. I looked in the mirror next to me, and saw that my small scruff around my face grew a little, making me frown. I liked beards, good beards. By now, I had to make a mental to-do list. Luna was at the top if you get what I mean? Nah, I had a boat load of shit to do before I could jump on her again. Besides...I think that now that we're closer, we should start thinking about taking things a little slowly. It would be a good idea, because rushed relationships fail hard. I wanted this to work, I wanted to know that my choice to move here was a good idea. I stroked my beard and sighed. Maybe they have a barber here, that'd be nice. A quick visit to the good ole professional barber would do me some wonders. I didn't want to look like I was a hobo, not that I had anything against hobos. I remember reading a book called The Legend of Hobo, and it was amazing. It was too bad that the author had to cancel his next book. I wanted to read more of the misadventures of Hobo and his fucked up crew. Rambling again... So I figured I spent enough time in the bathroom, didn't want Luna thinking I was fooling around with myself when I had her. I guess she was sort of like a dude. I had a feeling she loved the shit out of sex. When I opened the door, Luna was still on the bed, but she held a book over her head with her beautiful blue magic. "I'm done if you want a go." I said, pointing a hoof to the bathroom. "Might be a wise idea, now I smell sex from you." She didn't respond until she flipped the page. Once she found her bookmark, she sighed and set the thing down on her nightstand, or was it daystand? "I should shouldn't I?" She asked and I nodded at her. "I might...but I won't." Her horn flashed and the whole room, including her didn't smell like sex anymore. "Now, shut up and come snuggle with me." I rolled my eyes and laughed as I made my way to our bed. "That's cheating and you know it Luna." "It's cheating because you don't know how to do it." "Do you ever take showers?" "I distaste showers to be quite honest. Does nopony take a good, relaxing bath at all anymore?" "Do you?" "Why of course!" Luna said in disbelief. "Baths are the holy grail of relaxation. One would be sent to Tartarus if I heard they hate baths." I smirked. "I could say the same over showers. It's like feeling rain wash over you, but warm and comforting. Washing your worries away and down the drain, never to be felt again." "Whatever..." Her horn glowed and stopped in a fraction of a second, causing her to sigh. "Sister is calling us for breakfast, but I do not want to move much. Carry me...." I gave her this look I cannot today describe. "Please?" "Uggh....Fine, but only because I love you..." I picked her up and over my back. She wasn't that heavy, but she still carried some weight. "You're heavy-Ow Fuck!" She clipped my ear for that. "Don't call me fat!" She barked and we both laughed. "You're going to pay for that. Any time, Karma will strike." "Karma wouldn't touch me. She doesn't have the ovaries to do so." Is that seriously what mares called that, or women in general? Instead of balls they go for the next best thing. "Besides, I know I am light. It is the pegasus part of me." "So what exactly are you? I know you're a goddess and an alicorn, but I've yet to actually know that." "Alicorns are all three tribes in one harmonious body. We have the strength of an earth pony, the magic of a unicorn, and wings of a pegasus. Tia and I saw fit that beings such as us should be apart of all instead of one would show that we do not pick favorites." "Favorites?" I asked questionably. She sighed. "No...We wanted to represent harmony between all three in order to help bring unity." "Much better." I knew Luna was joking about the favorites, but I had to ask a question. "So, are unicorns your favorite?" "Where did you get that idea?" "I'm a unicorn, you seem pretty content with me being on." "Actually, pegasi are my favorite." She said. "I was hoping you would've picked that because you would get wings." "I thought about that. Ah well, in another dimension I am." I shrugged with her on my back. While we or I walked down the hall, guards of both kinds were either giving me a confused look, or like most of the night guard, cheering me on. I puffed my chest out in pride, I threw the hook, and Luna was my catch. Only had to wait four years, but I think now that wait was well worth it. Not sure about all the pain I went through. As we entered I saw Mean Peach standing off to the side, nodding to me as we entered. I was glad that I ate my veggies last night, or that would have been bad. Celestia was sitting quietly, drinking a cup of creamed coffee. While I enjoyed the tainted liquid, I preferred it black and not cream and sugared. When she saw me carry Luna through the door she shook her head and laughed at her sister. "Here I thought you grew out of that." Celestia said, nodding to a guard and he walked to the back. Luna slid off my back and shook her head. "I shall never grow from trying to be a little lazy." When she tried to take a step forward, she fell right over, landing on her face. I winced as I went to aid her. "Fun night last night?" She joked. "You could say that Tia." Luna winked at me and trotted over to her spot at the table. "Any news for me today?" One could hear a needle drop. Celestia gave a harsh sigh. "Blue Blood has come back early. Apparently, his visit to Griffindale got him banished." Luna hit her face with her hoof and sighed just has bad. I looked to Celestia and asked. "Is he really that bad?" "He can be compared to a dragon when it comes to his greed and pride. He looks down upon everypony as if they were ants." "What a dick..." I said under my breath. "AUNTY! I'M HOME!" "I wish I never gave birth to his millennium father..." Celestia cursed herself. The doors to the dining hall opened up to a while stallion with blue mane. His eyes were gold while my eyes were still ice blue. I noticed then, we were opposites. Our entire forms were the negatives of one another. I stood up from my chair and bowed to him. "Hello, I am Angel Caster, it is a pleasure to meet you Prince Blue Blood." I looked up at him, his eyes showed hate towards me. "Greetings." He walked past me without another word. He sat near Celestia and was silent. I got up from the bow and sighed. "So, how was your trip to...um..." "Griffindale." Celestia said. "Yes, that, how was it?" "It was fine until the king threw me out and banished me from return." He snorted and looked to Celestia. "Aunty, who is this fool?" "This fool is Luna's special somepony Blue, be nice to him." He looked shocked. "Is this true?" He asked Luna with disbelief. "He is Blue, and we love each other very much." Luna nodded and so did I. "We would like for you to be nice to him since he is going to be living with us." Blue Blood frowned but nodded. "I shall tolerate him...for now." "That is all we ask of you." Celestia sighed in relief. I could tell she felt like the rest of us. We have dodged a bullet that could bounce back. It all depends if we can keep pushing it back. I knew far too well how to suck up to people like him, all it took was a little work. "Blue Blood, how good are you at magic?" I asked. "If you are a prince, I would like to know if you are good at casting." I saw a small smirk. "I am more than good. I have won several duels and tournaments over the years." "I assume you have medals to prove this?" I asked and he nodded. "And I'm sure that you have some interesting battle stories." "I might." He nodded. "What of you? Are you good with a sword?" I smiled a little. "My family has a long line of swordsponies. We are masters of the sword." "Perhaps someday we should prove this." He said just as our breakfast came in. Breakfast was boring, not much was said after word. I didn't like the tone he carried while we talked before we ate, but I need to keep a good standing between us. If I am going to be living with him around, it is best I keep the act up. Even if he should hate me, I will not fight back unless my life or family name is on the line. I was the last, I had to keep up the example that we were great. Luna had to go do some princess stuff so I sat quietly in our room. Now was my chance to practice my sword skills as a pony The room was big enough to go through the six different forms I knew. There were seven forms of the sword, but my father was unable to teach me the last because I moved. They were classified by todays' standard RPG games. There was the Thief, Knight, Paladin, King, Balanced, Page, and my favorite the Master. Each stance was different in its own way, and allowed different battle moves. Back on earth, each had an 'ability' that allowed the user to win nearly every battle. I never believed these 'abilities' actually allowed my ancestors to win the battles. They had armies of thousands of men and some infertile women. For logical reasons, they didn't like useless people. Women who couldn't bare children were told to join the army. We never wasted a single thing. I was a master at the Master, the Knight, and the Thief. I knew all but the King because only those worthy enough may learn it. I was never worthy of such, I knew this well. So I started moving through the knight stance. I couldn't get far though due to the lack of balance I had on my back two legs. Saddened, I stopped and put down the small blade I found on Luna's fireplace at the far end of the room. I fell over to the bed and rubbed my face with my hooves. "Conas is féidir liom a chleachtadh más rud é nach dóigh liom go bhfuil lámha?(How can I practice if I have no hands?)" I asked no one in particular. "Maybe if you learned how to use magic, you might know." I heard the old voice of Peach. "Hello again Angel." "You again?" I joked. "Haven't seen you in a short while." "Yes, well I've been quite busy looking after you." I rolled my eyes. "I am an adult Peach, I don't think I need to be 'looked over'." She walked over and slapped me across the face. "Shut your mouth child." She shouted. "You are still the baby I knew when I held you in my arms." I raised a brow. "What are you talking about?" "Have you already forgotten your grandmother?!" "What?" She grunted. "I'm Gaila!" "What? No way..." I shook my head. "You're dead, I'm tired or something..." She slapped me again two more times and pushed me off the bed. "AM I STILL DEAD YOU STUPID CHILD!?" I got up and checked my mouth for blood, who knew the dead could hit so hard. "Then how come on one else can see you?" She was an earth pony with a lion on her flank. There was no way she could use a spell to keep herself in visible. "Because I am dead you dumb idiot! Family ghosts are called as such for a reason. Dear gods and goddesses...." She cursed. "I had to pull every string I could to get here ya doof..." "So why are you here?" "Because you need some help. You're so stupid you can't even use magic." "Luna's work'n on it grandma... She said she'd get Princess Twilight to teach me." She rolled her eyes and sat down. "Not that magic sweet heart... You got a sword over there... and you got no way how to use it." I saw her smile a little and she sighed. "I need to get goin'. Be good now, and eat'cha veggies." "Yes Oh'mah..." I can't believe that I had forgotten she was called Peach. In fact, Peach was her middle name. I knew now what next I had to do. I looked over at the blue steel blade, wondering why it hummed in my hold earlier. The door made a click before opening and Luna had a smile on her face. I gave her one and she met me on the bed. I fell back with her in my arms and sighed. "I want to be a knight Luna." I said. "It has been to long since I've held a sword in my hands or hooves." She nodded. "That can be done, after you learn magic." "I do not need magic if I could use a sword..." Once again I looked at my hooves. "Swords here are more alive here than on earth. I see the guards with swords, and I hear them." "The guards?" "No, their swords. Some hate their masters while others just let themselves get used." Luna laughed. "A sword whisperer, ha!" "Yeah....sword whisperer..."
Act 1 - Chapter 7: Goddess of MagicIt has been roughly two weeks since I spoke to my grandmother. I still have trouble wondering why she is so eager for me to draw my sword once again. In other news, Luna had managed to get a date for Princess Twilight to come and visit me. Here's the letter she sent: Luna, I am happy that you sent me a long over due update on how you're doing. I am glad that you have found a special somepony as it is, along with this note, long over due. You are a beautiful mare and my best friend, and I couldn't be happier for you. As for the question you asked, I will be glad to teach him, but due to some issues with my new castle, I would as of you to send him my way as making a trip up there would impede my royal duties should any problems arise. I can take him for a week out of a month so that...noticeable progress can be made. If you'd like a lesson plan, I can have one made within the hour and sent your way. I cannot wait to see him! Your Friend, Twilight Sparkle She seems like a nice and logical mare. I could see that she had excellent penmanship and seeing that she was a good friend of Luna's, I wouldn't have to worry much about meeting someone I didn't know. Not that I didn't trust Twilight, I didn't know her personally. It is a quirk of mine that I got while living in America. It is hard to trust someone that you haven't met or don't know. Still, I cannot wait to start using magic. I am actually sitting at the train station now with Luna who was leaning on me. Every so often she asked if I would break my word. After the third time I had asked her why she kept asking, I was very angry with those who she trusted before. Once her former loves went to travel somewhere, they cheated and lied. For one, cheating is downright offensive. A woman no matter the species should be able to trust their lover with their very lives. And second, lying is wrong to the point of law breaking. Should a person lie to those that they love should be put to death. To say that you didn't cheat and lie about it....it breaks my heart. So I told her this, to put her heart at ease. "Luna my love, I would kill myself if I am even forced to bed another." I am not sure if there would be a pony who would force the colt-friend of their princess. Luna sighs and nods. "I have sent Twilight a letter stating that your visit is a state affair. Should another pony try to stop you at any time in an attempt to delay your training, it would be considered an offence and would be charged." I laughed a little at the severity of her over protectiveness, but when she looked away I hugged her tightly. "You're ridicules Luna, I love you..." "I don't want you to kill yourself..." She said in a very weak voice. "...Please don't..." "I mean what I say Luna, but I will try to avoid any lustful ponies. However, I am more than sure that no pony would dare to get near me let alone bed me." "I just wanted to make sure..." I nod in understanding when I hear the train down the tracks. It was another two minutes out. I stand up and hug Luna tightly. "By my word Luna, I will not misbehave." I winked at her and she giggled. "Well don't be how they these days 'a stick in the mud'." She hugged me back and sighed. "I trust you won't...now...now that I know how far you will go. Why? Why though? Why so far?" I touched her face and kissed it as the train pulled in. "Because I wouldn't hurt a goddess, I wouldn't hurt a woman or pony in this case, or leave her crying. I wouldn't dare... I hated seeing those who broke another's heart and leave them crying... I vowed to never leave someone sad, let alone crying their eyes out." "ALL ABOARD!!!!" I kissed her again and picked up my tickets. "I love you, I can't wait to write about what I learned." "Soon you'll be able." She nodded and smiled. "Once you learn the basics, I can teach you." "So why can't you?" "Because I'm not that patient!" She laughed and pushed me into the train. "I will have a surprise for you when you get back!" The train started to move and I shouted. "I can't wait!" After another few moments, Canterlot was leaving view. The ride would last six hours or so. I found myself a seat and sat down with a long sigh. "Ticket sir?" I held up my first class ticket. "Here, under the mark of Luna." "You're a Threstralis! Cool!" He stamped my ticket and smiled as he gave it back. "Welcome Aboard, feel free to ask for anything. You've got a gold pass." "Could you explain more on that sir?" I ask him. "Why of course! You have a royal ticket, which means you get just about everything 'cept for the train." We laughed at his joke. "There'll be a sweet mare coming through here soon to see if ya want anything." I nodded with a smile. "Well thank you sir." "Have a good one." I noted he had a slight accent about him, but I didn't mind it. It sounded like an South-Eastern American's. I loved he was nice to me, unlike most of the ticket masters I have spoken to. He was also a little aged, he was sporting a gray goatee and mane. Still, a nice stallion in my terms. He complemented me, made a little small talk, and blessed my day. Unlike ponies, humans are rude if they don't respect others. My mom beat that out of me real quick. See, I was raised with fear, not leniency. The train was rocking only slightly, but being the only one in the car, I felt myself growing a little tired. If there was one thing I liked, was moving in something that had power behind it. The feeling of being pushed forward by a powerful force left a smile on my face. Whenever I rode on a plane, everyone wondered why I was smiling, it was the sound and power of the duel jet engines. With a train, it was almost like that. I was sitting in first class, only three cars behind the engine with the staff and the coal car in front. Sometime later a gray mare with blond mane walked through wearing a maid outfit. She smiled as she approached, but that's when I noticed her eyes. "Hello~!" She smiled cheerfully, as if she didn't notice her eyes were facing different directions. Good thing I knew desecration and how to act polite around those with disorders. My mother was a Special Education teacher for high school students. "Do you need anything to eat sir?" She carried this free voice, pure of hate or worry. It made me smile. With this smile I said, "Why yes, if you have any milk that would be ni-*SLAP*" "WHO DO YOU THINK I AM!? SOME TRAMP!?" I shook my head frantically. "No ma'am! I was asking for cow milk!" She calmed down and smiled again. "Okay~!" She trotted off, leaving to shake my head and rubbed my cheek. "Damn...that hurt..." The mare came back in with the milk and handed it to me. She still had that smile and laughed a little. "Sorry about the mistake sir. It's just, most stallions would try to do something to me if they rode alone." Oh, that makes sense now. "It's fine Ms...?" "Whooves, Mrs. Whooves." "Who's the lucky stallion to have such a nice, respectful mare like you?" "He doesn't have a name, but a title. I'm waiting for him to come back after he finds his missing home. His name is Dr. Whooves!" I chuckled. "Sounds like someone I knew long ago Mrs. Whooves. Although, he was never known to settle down." "You know my husband?" "Saw him, not know him. I saw him when I was little. Eight or nine years ago...Something like that." A bell rang and the mare bowed. "I need to go see what the other cars want. I hope you have a present ride~!" And that I did. With a glass full of milk in my belly, I slowly fell asleep to the rocking on the train. It was nice, to sleep alone. Sure I was going to miss Luna, I didn't mind small naps while alone. The train was moving down the country side, and I let it slide with my nap on a train ride. I do remember a small dream I had during the ride though, so I will entertain you with it while the ride passed. I was walking down the halls of my two story home back in Ireland. The house sat on three acres of land, and the whole thing was luckily paid off. We hit a small tug with our money, but we still had enough to scrape by. I heard my mother talking to my father in another room, but I ignored them. I've had this same dream multiple times over the years, and it is by far my favorite. After a few turns through the kitchen, I made my way out the back door into the training yard. We didn't call it a backyard, it was the training yard, nothing else. The yard meant a ton and a half to me. It was where I grew up, and it is where I won my first duel between my father when I was fourteen. Following my memory, I walked farther on to the shed where we hid all the blades we used to practice. Half of the shed held wooden weapons, the same I used until I was twelve, and on the other half were the metal blades. Most were different sizes of duel edge blades, but I was looking at the very end of the shed. A newly forged double bladed staff. To give you an image of what it looked like, think of it as Darth Maul's lightstaff. Grinning, I took it. The blade hummed in my hands. It's tanned leather hilt fit both of my hands comfortably. I grinned even wider, and where the guards were, had two sapphires. Slowly, I rubbed the gems that sat inside the guards, and the blade hummed more. "Mark!" I heard my father's voice shout. I looked over to him and he smiled and pulled a lever, causing a pig corps get pulled up by a rope. "Aim!" I narrowed my eyes. I moved into the Balanced stance, leaving the blade behind my back and my legs spread to my shoulders. Closing my eyes, I inhaled. The air was heavy today, that was fine, the sun, if I didn't swing at a right angle would blind me via reflection. "NOW!" I lunged forward at the dead pig and spun the blade in a near perfect circle and cut the entire thing in two, very clean halves. However, I continued, and kept moving it around. The blade, Ripper, ripped the air. If anything was around it, would get cut into pieces, many pieces. I soon forgot the world, felling Ripper in my hands. I jumped and spun, smiling and laughing, feeling Ripper hum in joy. My mother told me all objects had their own souls, who either loved or hated their masters. They would break faster if they hated, and stayed nearly new if they loved and were loved. Ripper enjoyed having me in her presence. Yes, that is right, it was a she believe it or not. She was alone on her own wall in the shed because no blade was like her. I finished out the last move and had trouble catching my breath, but I smiled, and Ripper was ecstatic after being used. I knelt down and wiped the blood off of her and ran my hands along each side, muttering "Good girl" over and over. My father began clapping slowly, followed by another set of lighter claps. "Good job my boy!" I bowed to my father and smiled. "Thank you father..." I couldn't call him dad. I wanted to, but he refused. Anyone could be my 'dad' the way he saw it, but only one person could be my father. His pale blue eyes shone down on me with my mother's. "Yes, good job my little Angel." She laughed and clapped. "Soon you'll be ready to learn the King stance." I bowed deeper, shooting my head to my chest. "I cannot wait for such a day mom!" "Sir?" I looked up at my parents, hearing a different voice coming from them. They shouted in unison, "SIR!" I snapped awake and looked around frantically. "Good thing you woke up." The ticket master laughed. "We've arrived if this is your stop." "Where are we?" "Ponyville sir. Princess Twilight is standing outside waiting for you." I nodded and yawned as I got up. "Yeah...thanks a bunch." "No problem. Just doing my job. Have a great stay! Town's a wonderful place for a visit or to live." Keeping a smile, I walked off the train. It was dark now, the moon shone up in the night sky. I looked around to find my star, and saw it shining green. "Are you Angel?" I heard a perky voice ask. I turned my head and saw a lavender mare with a set of wings and a horn. Her mane was a deeper purple with a pink stripe, and her cutie mark was a pink star surrounded by white sparks. I nodded at her and she smiled widely. "Hi! I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle, but you can just call me Twilight. You're Luna's special somepony huh?" She stepped around me and nodded. "Well she picked a handsome stallion. Now, first question. Do you have any magical experience?" I shook my head. "Do card tricks count?" "If you want to be like Trixie..." I heard her groan in annoyance. "No, I guess not. Alright, come with me, I'll explain what we're going to be doing over the next week." "It's a pleasure to be in the presence of another goddess Pri-Twilight...It truly is." "Oh come now, I used to be like you. Sometimes I wish I used to be a unicorn. Back then I didn't get all of this unwanted attention." She was smart and modest? A good combination in my books, but nothing compared to Luna of course. She was much shorter than I by at least a head and a half. "So," She started again. "First, we need to see where you are on magic level. Then we'll start with Levitation and Illumination. By the end of the week, you'll be able to levitate just about everything." "Is it that easy to get started?" "W-well no...Fillies have lower magical levels because their mana pools are smaller. Since you are a healthy grown stallion, your mana pool, and just by the looks of it, is much larger. I can feel a level six energy just without my equipment. We'll need to see when we get to the castle." "I cannot wait to get started Twilight. I am excited to learn magic." "Luna told me everything about you, even that you used to be human. I don't like humans all that much-" "Neither do I..." "But we seem like a nice gentlestallion. If Luna picked you out from all the other humans on your world, then you must be super special to her." I nodded with a smile. "I'd like to think that too." "Great!" She pointed to the giant crystalline structure. "Welcome to your temporary home for the week!" This place was huge! I'd have to hug Twilight so I wouldn't get lost!
Act 1 - Chapter 8: A Filly FallsTwilight had a wonderful smile, one that I could get used to. Whenever faced with a problem, or talking about said problems, Twilight had kept a smile on her face when she started taking about her friends. She told me they were all normal ponies like she used to be until they aided her in casting a spell. She basically solved Pi by dividing by zero. Just joking, she rose with the power of her friends. Then she started talking about a battle she had between a demon from Tartarus which further unlocked her powers. She did this while having no magic whatsoever, but with the 'magic of friendship' she pulled through and got this castle we were walking in. The whole place was made of crystals and gems of all kind. When we passed by a dark green window, I asked her what kind it was, and I found out the biggest cashe of peridot in my entire life. That was my birth stone, and I had spent years trying to find it. It was here, just out of my grasp. I sigh in defeat. If the fates didn't want me to have the stone from space, I was fine with it. I hadn't seen a peridot up close before. I always saw the gemstone on a TV show called Meteorite Hunters. While I was lost in my despair Twilight was still droning on my lesson plans. I mostly listened to her, although some of her words were in and out my ears. My stomach had made a few noises, pulling me out of my own head. "Where are the kitchens?" "Dinner will be at around eight. That's when Spike gets back from helping Rarity." She said with a perkiness to her voice. Twilight was a very upbeat mare, didn't seem to be bothered with much. "While we wait, I'll show you to your room." I nodded and followed after her, keeping a normal pace. "So, how long have you been a goddess?" I asked. "For a few years now." She rubbed her chin carefully. "I still have a hard time learning how to use my wings. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are trying their hardest to help me." I could understand where she's coming from. I only know have my magic. "Getting something new, that's a new part of who you are, it...is truly different." "I agree. You know, I can see why Luna likes you so much. You seem to understand a lot of problems, then logically think through them." She opened a set of doors which lead to a new hall. She explained what it was. "This hall has a few guest rooms. The ones at the back are for visiting dignitaries, but you can have one if you want." She gave me a bow and sighed. "I'm sorry to say though I must get going. While I am excited to teach you, I must take care of my duties before we can move on. I shall send Spike to get you when he returns. I am sure that you two would like each others' company." "Who's Spike?" "Why he's my number one assistant of course. He's also like my little brother. I hatched him as my entrance exam." "Hatched...?" "He's a dragon, a magic dragon. Don't worry though, he's as harmless as a fly." She turned away then paused. "Don't give him a bunch of stuff...last time that happened-" "I think I already know..." I finished for her. "Back on my world, there were two ways for a dragon to grow, while they still existed...They could either grow by knowledge or by greed." Twilight nodded in understanding. "Then you know why?" "Don't worry Twilight, I know. Although, I cannot wait to meet him." She gave one last bow before walking on down the hallway. I turned to the door nearest to me, a set of two doors facing on another. I took a look inside and found a very open room with bed in the back. It was dark inside until I was inside. Suddenly five torches lit up with a dark blue glow. It gave a dark feeling down my spine yet, I felt safe. Ignoring my heart, I moved in a bit slower. You are not master... I heard a whisper and felt a breeze spin around my neck. Yet...you find me. "I just walked in, if I am intruding... I can leave." I turn do go but the door shut. No...do not go... The whispers got colder. A human? Very rare...yes...the moon goddess has taken you...Welcome. "And who are you?" I asked worry growing. A dark shape shifted around from smoke. I am the Dark Ruler, King Sombra. I stepped away but he raised a hoof to stop me. I mean you no harm ex-human. "Can you not talk in my head, it's kinda weird." Sombra nodded. "Hello..." He coughed a few times and he spat out a little blood. "Alright, if you're dying to talk, speaking though my head is fine." Thank you...as I had said before, Welcome. He shifted into smoke and flew around to a bed. I apologize...yes...that word will do good, for it being so dark. I am still recovering for my fall. "Are you a god? Like the princesses?" Sombra nodded again and pulled a glass of water from the bathroom tap. He shifted back over to the bed and sighed. I was a Devil...I guess now I am a god after I was freed. Luna told me how the purification processes goes. The Elements of Harmony connect with friendship, completing a magic circuit and blasting their foes with their rainbow. "So you tasted the rainbow and became all good inside?" He laughed and nodded. You could say that my new friend. However, I still have memories of my past transgressions and dark magic, hence the shadow whenever I move. "Ah, I noticed that. So what, you're the god of darkness?" I could see him shrug a little at my question. I do not think I am a god, but a risen devil. My past can not be relived or I will never be forgive for what I have done. Mistakes I have learned from. He looks to me, his shadowy eyes looking at me deeply. You have a shadow too, but you haven't fallen. "I know, I refuse to fall." I chose to sit down. "So how come you have fallen?" As your kind has said, 'I made a deal with the devil'. My kingdom was falling quickly, the elements were getting to everypony I knew. Even ruling over a falling kingdom that once was like Equestria now, it was too much. I asked for the power to save them all, but as soon as it happened, I fell to the darkness. Now, my soul is tainted with envy and hatred. "So Sombra, how can you tell that I am human? How do you even know who and what I am?" Higher powers can feel waves of energy. While your energy is much like a high class unicorn, it has rougher waves. Think of a unicorn's magic as a small pond. A natural unicorn's pond is near void of ripples after they reach the right age for mating. A being new to the touch of magic has a pond that threatens to wash out life that lives inside. Sombra laughed and has a smile on his face. I can tell that you have a great potential. You are lucky you have Twilight to teach you. I nodded. "I want to keep thanking Luna for helping make my life better. Twilight is an added bonus. I am ready to learn all that I can." He looked interested. So, you and I will be learning magic? "You're a unicorn, why do you need to be taught?" I forgot how to use gray and light magicks. After Fluttershy found me in the Everfree, I was sent here. I forgot much of my past, but there are some breaks that allow me to remember most of who I am. I look forward to learning with you. I walk over to him and hold out my hoof. "My name is Angel Caster, to-be prince of Equestria. It is a pleasure to meet you Lord Sombra." His eyes widen at the title I have given him, then he smiles, turning off his smokey form to show him having the same ash gray coat I have. His horn sticks up in a curve and at the tip of it was red. Sombra Condenza, of the Crystal Empire. He takes my hoof and we shake. We both hear a perky laugh and turn to see Twilight giggling. "Well, it's a good thing you two met each other before I introduced you two." She walked into the room and everything lit up more, momentarily blinding Sombra and I. "I came back to show you where not to go, but it seems you've already been there." Sombra shifted over to Twilight with a pleading look in his deep red eyes. Will Angel be with me when we learn? He is my first friend here after my return...and it would be nice to have an extra set of hooves in case I fall again. Twilight nodded with a serious look on her face. "Yes, you two can be taught at the same time, but now isn't that time. I'm still trying to organize papers for you Sombra and now that he's here, I need to write out his citizenship forms. We'll start late tomorrow, but it won't set us back all that much. I hope you're a quick learner Angel." Twilight went back which left Sombra and I alone. I chuckled and turned back to him. "She's rather forgetful isn't she?" He nodded and chuckled back. You speak the truth, that's for sure. So after that Sombra and I started to become closer. I spoke about my time on earth and how it is much different here than it was. In return for my tales, he spoke about his 'former life' before his fall into the darkness. He ruled a land in the far north that had a shield that protected the kingdom from the cold. However, he fell when the shield started to fail when his wife died after giving birth. The filly vanished and in his hopes to find the lost princess he forced the kingdom to search. After ten years, the gave up, thinking that she was dead. That's when his fall began. Struck with a very bad depression, he enslaved many of his own people he ruled over to mine crystals, to reshape his lost daughter. He explained how his kind, the Crystal Ponies, were made of crystals that were imbued with life, and his plans were to use a powerful artifact known as the Crystal Heart which bestowed the crystal ponies with life so long as they returned their feelings. He realized far too late that his daughter hadn't died. It was too late that he had fallen into dark magic. Then came Celestia and Luna, to take back the kingdom. On Celestia's back was Princess Cadence, or the future Goddess of Love. They found that she was born with the Crystal Heart's energy. After a chaotic battle, Sombra was defeated, but his failure to defeat the goddesses caused him to banish the entire empire. He called it the 'Fail safe' in case any enemies wished to conquer the Crystal Empire for it's riches. While at the time it was a great idea, when the sisters tried to retake it for the princess, the whole empire vanished in the frozen wastes. When it returned, it was saved by the empire's new national hero, Spike. Now, I see a very crazy irony there, because dragons ate gems, and other crystallized minerals of great value. That guy gets some serious props for his restraint. He must of had a trail of drool that could have put the flood of Noah to shame six times. An entire empire made out of crystals, damn.... So after another hour of talking to one another, Sombra offered to teach me some spells to defend me against dark magic as soon as I learn a little more. "The only issue is that right now, Twilight has a magic lock on me, so I can't use dark magic." "Defense against the dark arts with dark arts? How does that work?" "You cast a temporary shadow around yourself so that the darkness thinks you are part of it. It has no ill effects as casting dark magic only affects the soul when a life is lost by it." I do remember from reading a few books that my mother gave me from her wills that dark magic was much like this. Except the use of any type corrupts different parts of the mind, body, and soul. "Alright," I answered cautiously, he seemed to see right through me and sighed. "Hey, it's not that I don't believe you, my kind has a different out look on magic, that's all." He nodded and waved a hoof. "Alright, I need to meditate for a little while and I wish to be alone until our dinner is served. Thank you for visiting this old dark soul." I laughed, waving a hoof and shaking my head. "You don't look a day over a thousand!" I heard Sombra laugh as I exited his room, and chose the room across the hall. It was a lot brighter than Sombra's room and more open. This time there were crystal lamps. The bed was a dark blue color with a black pillow. Luna... I thought with a smile. You call me here eh? There was a mini kitchen with a fridge and a counter that had a silver sink. Above on the ceiling was a full moon and three stars. While I was walking around my room, getting to know where I was staying, I kept feeling this strange tug at my horn, like something was leading me around. I opened a private bedroom door and found a small filly, crying. "Hey now...why are you crying little one?" She kept crying, making my heart go into overdrive. I knelt down and smiled. "Don't worry, I'm not here to hurt you-OOOfffmh!" The filly tackled me and wept on my coat. "I want to go home!" She cried. "I don't know what happened!" "What?" "I-I was playing with the angels....then...then..." She sniffled and wiped her tears. "Then there was this flash!" I took a closer look at the little filly. She looked only a few years old, dark blue mane and a silver coat. Her eyes were a dark amber color as well, and she was a pegasus. "What do you mean angles?" "Y-you're an angel too!" She cried and attached herself to my barrel. I hummed to myself, running a hoof through her mane, pondering who this little girl was. "What's your name little one?" "I...I-...I...don't remember....I don't think I even have a name...." "Well, what did the place look like? Where you were playing with all the angels." I asked softly. "It...there was a gate...A pony told me to walk through it...He sounded so mean..." She rubbed her dripping nose on my chest, but I did not mind. I loved children, the future of all that there is to be was in our hands, or in this case, hooves. "H-he had horns and a red and black coat! He shouted at me, ordering me to walk through..." "Well little one...I will make sure this mean pony doesn't come and get you." I promised her, still running my hooves through her mane. "Can you give me a name angel? Pweese?" My heart nearly stopped and I was nearly sent into a coma. The sweetness levels were over nine thousand. Now, I didn't know what names were like here in Equestria. Perhaps, I would choose a name from earth. "How's May Weather?" She nodded and sniffed, keeping herself as close to me as possible. "I...I like that name...thank you angel..." I smirked. "You know, my name is Angel." "Then I will call you...daddy." My eyes widened to the point where a slight bump could make them fall out. "D-d...daddy?" I asked and May nodded. All I could think was: Luna was going to be pissed.... "Y-yeah...okay, until we find out who your real parents are okay?" Again, she nodded. After about a half hour, May had passed out, but Spike had came by to say that dinner was finished. He saw May and ran out of the room, screaming Twilight's name. I cursed to myself and ran after him with May laying on my back since Twilight was going to find out anyway. Soon, Sombra was behind me, shifting around in his black form. Who's that!? He asked as I ran, it seemed he didn't have a hard time keeping my pace. Spike was still in my view luckily. "There's something wrong!" I answered. "She was in a room I chose, but it seems like she was trying to hide!" He moved closer to her and hummed. Her past is gone, it is though she is new to this world or she was just born. Yet...she looks four maybe five years of age. Has she said anything? I nodded and rounded a corner I saw spike go around. "She said she was playing with angels and saw a flash. That's where she met a 'mean pony with horns'. Do you know anything or anyone like that?" Sombra shook his head and I felt myself being lifted up. Don't worry, I'll take us ahead to where Twilight is. We fazed through a few walls and entered a room the same time Spike did. "Twilight!!!" Twilight looked up from her plate and quicky her gaze went to the filly on my back. She looked so enraged at the sight of the sleeping filly, poor thing cried herself tired. "YOU!" "What?" Author's Note So, it seems there were so problems in her castle, who can this little filly be, and who was that horned pony?
Act 1 - Chapter 9: The Living DeadTwilight jumped from the table and ran to us. "That's her Sombra!" Sombra raised a brow. Her? She's the issue? "YES THAT'S HER!" Twilight shouted, waking May up. May looked around for a moment, then saw Twilight and panicked. "NO!!! NONONONON!!! PLEASE!" I put may down and sat between them. "May, what's wrong?" "YOU NAMED IT!?" Twilight cried again. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?!" "TELL ME WHAT THE FUCK YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT!" I barked, sounding much like my father. His voice when shouting could bring a man to tears if he had the time to bring the fool down. "NOW TWILIGHT SPARKLE!" Twilight took a step back, her ears crossed back. "W-well, here-" A parchment flashed in front of me. My friend and former student Twilight, A week ago, Cerberus contacted me and informed me of a breakout of two unique souls. One is a soul of Xeris Arch and his daughter Corona Arch. They were last seen leaving the gates and are both extremely dangerous. If you find them, please contact me so I can fix this before both can cause more harm to Equestria. Your Friend, Princess Celestia I stopped reading the note, sitting down and taking a deep breath in. I closed my eyes, but all I saw was May or...Corona. I turned back to her. "M-..Corona....does that name mean anything to you?" "No daddy..." I took a deep breath in. Sombra looked to Twilight. I know a spell that will unlock her memories. Maybe if you'd unlock my magic, I could cast it. "Will it hurt her?" Only the memories would I'm afraid. It's a form of the fear spell I enchanted on some of the doors Twilight suddenly looked interested in Sombra's offer. "Fine Sombra, but only if you tell me more of dark magic. Deal?" I agree with those terms, Angel, please stand back. I froze, but nodded reluctantly. Backing away, I looked worrying at May. "Daddy..." May started to tear up. "I'm afraid." Good, fear is good. Sombra said before firing a bolt at May. The first few seconds while the dark purple magic flew into May, it was quiet, then she started screaming. "NO! NO!!!! NO! DADDY NO!!!!! I DON'T WANT TO HURT ANYMORE! NO MORE!!! PLEASE!!!!" I jumped back over to May, holding her in a tight grasp. "May! Calm down...sshhh...." She pushed me away with her wings that slowly changed into leather wings. The feathers fell onto the ground and turned into a black dust. "NO!!!! NO MORE!!!! NO MORE PONIES DADDY!!! NO!!! STOP!!!" She fell back, her whole body started to change now. Her silver fur started to have cracks of red lines that looked like flowing lava. Her eyes became solid amber orbs and two short horns grew from her head. "NO! MORE PONIES!!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I tried holding her, but her whole body was burning hot. I said fuck it to myself and held her. I felt a burning sensation on my fur then skin. "FUCK!" I grunted angerly. "MAY I'M HERE! DADDY'S HERE!" Her body cooled a little and her tears began to sizzle on the touch. "Daddy...I don't want to hurt ponies anymore...I don't want to see that mean pony anymore...please..." I rubbed my hoof through her burning dark blue mane which felt like fire. "You remember now?" She nodded and pulled me closer to her. "I...I do...I don't want to be Corona..." May said, crying her eyes out. "My dad made me hurt ponies. I was young a-and...h-he raped me if I didn't." The buck?! Even Sombra, Lord of Darkness, looked disgusted. WHAT STALLION RAPES HIS OWN!?! Twilight's eyes were as wide as the world at this point. "W-what?" "W-when...I-I didn't do good enough...H-he...r-raped me and...t-to-ld me t-to do it better..." She cried harder. "I don't want to be around him anymore! DADDY PLEASE SAVE ME!" I looked to Twilight, anger burning in my eyes like a burning star. ready to blow. "You will not hurt her, or lay a hoof on her...." I stood up with May back on my back, her body still in it's demonic looking form. Then I walked over to the table, away from Twilight and Sombra. "I'm hungry Twilight, I bet my daughter is too." Sombra raised a brow and smirked. So she's a Do'Poni? "She could be lying though! She could be a Ra'Poni!" He shook his head and laughed. Even I, who can't use more than a simple spell like that, knows that she isn't lying. I know what it is like in Tartarus. I am a Ra'Poni Twilight, she is a Do'Poni. "Can you two explain?" Twilight nodded. "A Do'Poni is a demon who's escaped from Tartarus. The 'Do' part comes from the region of Tartarus where evil souls come from. They are often those who've committed crimes that the normal Equestrian Justice System can't take care of go. I read up on their crimes, Xeris and Corona from three hundred and sixty-five years ago today. Six dozen counts of murder, a dozen counts of robbery...ten break-ins." "HE MADE ME DO IT!" May cried. "I kept telling him it was bad! I never even found my mark yet! PLEASE! I DON'T WANT TO GO BACK TO HIM! HE'LL KEEP RAPING ME! AND RAPING ME! EVERYDAY! NON-STOP!" She thrashed her head about. "NOT GOOD ENOUGH! NOT GOOD ENOUGH NONONONONONONOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! SO MUCH PAIN! THOSE POOR PONIES!!!! NO MORE! HE ALWAYS HIT ME! NOT GOOD ENOUGH CORONA!! YOUR MOTHER DIED BECAUSE OF YOU CORONA!!!" I had to stop her. I pulled her close and began rubbing her. She got hotter again, but was started to cool back down. At least her fur was growing back from the cracks. "May, it's okay...You don't have to see him anymore." Sombra shook his head. No, because she's here in the castle, a protected area, her father won't enter. But as soon as she leaves, he'll find her. This whole place is a large vale over her. A shield if you will. Twilight didn't like that idea, an angry look spread across her face. "I cannot allow that." When she said those four words, I nearly saw nothing but the color red. Like this, instinct inside of me. I couldn't let this filly back to her father, dead or not. "And I will contact Celestia." "Tell her everything." I said, my voice sounding rasp beyond normal. I felt this hunger deep down, I didn't know what it was for though. "Tell her everything Twilight, and I meaneverything. Am I clear?" Twilight nodded. "Of course, I never lie to Celestia to begin with. And..." She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. "I will allow her to stay until you leave, but protecting her from her father will be your call. Most likely he is a Do'Poni much like Corona in disguise." "Her name is May..." "YEAH! MAY! MAY!" May agreed, hitting the table. Her whole shape looked normal again except her wings which still remained leather. Oh and her eyes were now much like my own, cat-like. I laughed a little at her attitude, then I noticed something odd. I can't think of why I didn't think of it before while I was defending May. "Twilight?" I asked and she looked my way with a soft look. "May said she was playing with angels before she saw her father at the gates. What does that mean?" "Well, I don't exactly know." She answered. "Sombra?" Angels are a myth here, if they are what I think they are, Cor-May was an angel. He tapped his chin and hummed in thought. But how is she a Do'Poni? "Sin is sin." I replied, remembering a friend from my early childhood. His name was Lenard. He was one of those 'Bible Thumpers' you'd find in America. His parents moved from America and he was born in Ireland. However, he was very different. He pushed for me to strive where ever my beliefs lay. I had quoted him when I said sin was sin, because he said that whatever darkness is, it is sin. If I was to practice the dark arts rather than the gray or white arts, he wouldn't be so open minded. "Maybe she did something." "I killed a bully from my time." She smiled. "I enjoyed it." We all look at her, completely shocked. "While I do dislike bullies May, you will not harm anyone anymore. Am I understood?" I believe I am starting to sound like my father. I shuddered internally at the thought. I wouldn't be like him ever. "Yes daddy!" She beamed a smile at me. "I know! If I want to play with the angels again, I got to be super good!" "As long as you don't do anything wrong, I won't be mad at you." She nodded and found a dish of salad in front of her. I could have sworn I heard a vacuum when May opened her mouth. I could hear Sombra snort and laugh, and Spike smiled. "I like her!" Spike laughed. In all my years, I have never met even a dragon inhale their food. He shook his head and laughed. I blinked, trying to take in the void that must have been in May. "What?" She asked. "I haven't eaten in three hundred years! Summerlands are great, but you don't eat because you don't notice it!" I laughed, remembering a movie that had someone from heaven say those same words. Was it Dogma? I don't remember if it was, but it was still an amazing Jay and Silent Bob movie like Clerks II. I know they were stupid Americans doing stupid shit, but my favorite character was Bob. He hardly said anything, maybe a line or even two words at least, unlike Jay who was a jackass. Anyways, dinner went by quickly and we all retired to our rooms. I promised May that she could sleep with me in case she had any nightmares. Children who suffer from PTSD are the worst to be infected with the disorder. I often helped my mom dealing with kids who were troubled in some way. When she wasn't working as a Special Education teacher, she worked as a social worker. She loved helping children and those in need, I guessed it rubbed off on me. Not that I didn't mind, kindness repays itself like my mother always said with a soft smile and easy blue eyes. I put May in between my arms, and thought of Luna. While I waited for Luna to send a letter to Twilight, she taught me how to push my dreams in the right direction. Yet, I was still unable to enter her constructed dream plane to join her and her friends. I hoped I could soon, I wanted to see them all. I already knew a few of them, but the rest were still a mystery. But while I lay with May in my arms, I felt her grow warm, a welcoming warm, not the burning warm. "I trust you daddy..." She whispered, turning her head and moving her eyes to gaze up at me. "I don't know why, but I guess that's why angels are so sweet." "And I'm an angel?" May nodded and turned her head back. "Yep, my angel...my Guardian Angel." Somehow I could tell she capitalized the G in guardian. I couldn't help but smile. "Alright, go to sleep now May." I felt her nod and we both closed our eyes. "I love you......daddy." I squeezed her tight. "Me too May." As I drifted off to sleep with May in my arms, I somehow felt whole in that moment. Just like with Luna, I felt like I had gained another charge to look after, to take care for. Why was I doing this? I never felt like I had to protect anyone before, but ever since I moved to Equestria, I felt like I had to do this. Like, it was a calling, an instinct of sorts. Slowly, the void of my own dreams started to fill my head. There wasn't anything there for a few moments, which was a little worrying because I was still focused on trying to connect to Luna. So I opted to wait in a dream I knew I could find easily, one that I could control. It was the green field with the apple tree and small stream. The sky was dark like tonight's and now Luna was in my arms once again. I smiled, and continued to think of her, my love. I loved Luna, I do not think there are words that could actually explain how I think of her. She was funny in her own way, smart beyond what most think, and like me, adores the night sky. The dream were both of us lay in the grass as either ponies or humans gave me much needed comfort while I was away from her. Like Luna had said, dreams are ways everypony can connect "Daddy?" I heard May's voice ask. "Can I join?" "Angel? Who's that?" I see Luna standing up, I am glad she had found me. "A little filly who's in need Luna. She was forced from her rest in the Summerlands." "So you're Corona Arch?" Luna asked. "Let me see thee...you." May's form walked in from a gathering fog near the stream. However, this time she was different. A halo over her head and a set of beautiful wings were on her back. She was also much taller, as though she had grown up more, mid-teens by the looks of it. Her eyes were also different, two white orbs that had a pupil in it. The only way you could see her irises is with the black lines. Her mane was longer but still dark blue. "Hello." She bowed to princess Luna. "You're Nightmare Moon?" "Not any longer. My name is Luna now." She held out her hoof and smiled. "You're a beautiful mare Corona." "Not any longer Luna, my name is May, thanks to daddy." She smiled at me. "I like that name, much better than that filly who hurt ponies so much." "Yes, Tia and I have spoken about you and your father. Yet, how come you went to the Summerlands?" "Her father made her do it all Luna." I explained her all the details that I knew and told her of her past those years ago. When I had gotten to the rape part, the dream had a ripple, but I was glad it didn't break. "I know, I know... I know Luna...Even Sombra was disgusted." Luna raised a brow. "He's bedded many mares, raped most...I am surprised." "He said no stallion would rape his own daughter." "I agree, so...May what happened? Why are you back in Equestria." May explained all she could. From playing with angels to the flash were her father forced her through the gates. I knew Tartarus had two planes, or two levels. The upper levels were for mortals who served their lives with no masterful or true sins while the lower levels were hell to those who were to be punished for their crimes in life. What may have been the case is that May was pulled from the Summerlands because her father Xeris had more pull or power over her than anyone had thought. I remember watching a TV show about how ghosts tend to act when around family members who died with them. If they are not ready to pass on while the others want to, then they will become violent in order to keep them there. Come to think of it, Equestria in whole was like a TV show. Luna tapped her chin in thought then smiled. "Well then, come, lay with us." I was glad she was okay now. I was worried that she would do something unexpected to May. "Thank you princess." May gave a bow and moved in between Luna's arms while both were under my arms. And...I shed a tear, I don't know why, but I did and the smile that came with it, I didn't know why either. It all just felt so......right.... Author's Note Well everyone...today is the last day I'll be able to write until the end of the week on Friday and on to Sunday. I'm starting back up with school soon and my mom wants me to focus, focus, focus! So, I'm sorry to say this. I'll try to write as much as I can, and do extra chores to get on my laptop for maybe an hour. I really like writing this, it makes me smile when I write like my other completed fics and you guys are amazing. Can't wait until you guys get closer to the end, it's going to be epic....I hope.
Act 1 - Chapter 10: Training WeekI decided not to write out in the fullest extents of my training with Princess Twilight because the first two days were all on magical theory and if it was anything like music theory (which it was) was going to be incredibly boring. Seriously, I didn't think she was that much of a nerd when it came to studying, but she made me take twenty different tests over the course of two days. I was beaten to death with theory and practices, and not to forget different magic laws that were put into place after Luna's banishment. I had asked Twilight politely to not mention her banishment after I had noticed my anger picking up slightly at the very thought of the word that drove it even higher. Thankfully she obliged to my request and just went over a few laws. Laws such as self-defense, battle magic, and murder with magic. Of course she spot deeper into murder because humans were known to murder just about anyone that pissed them off. She spent some time actually in the human world, thought it was different, there were still several murders. Twilight didn't understand that I didn't care or even think about murdering someone else just because. I just hated the thought of angered confrontation. Anyways, Twilight explained that what magic to a unicorn in general is like. It was like using an extra joint you knew how to use, it was just finding it out for yourself. At first we used a small rubber ball, the same Twilight used when she was a filly trying to gain control on her magic. I slowly, but surely, figured out how to use my magic. Twilight wrote notes off to the side while I was plugged into a few crude machines that measured my input and output of magic. She was surprised when she told me that I have the input of an earthpony and the output of an alicorn. I was a level unlike anyone she had ever seen or felt in her life. The only one who had the same magic level I had was a being of chaos known as Discord. When I lifted the ball, it moved when I had told it to. I commanded it to move up and it did. Up, down, left and right, it moved to my will just at the thought. Twilight was even more surprised at my magical abilities because I was new to it all. She was sure that Luna had no power over my magic, that it was just all out of anyone's reach. I was beyond normal, but was this because of my race? Was being a rare breed the cause of my magical abilities? I didn't think so, but it could be a possibility if anything. By the time Thursday rolled around, I was actually getting a little tired of using magic nonstop. While it was fun, I wanted to do something different. May was nearly always by my side except when she had to use the restroom, but made me stand by the door. For some reason she was afraid of being far away from me, I thought it was because she was afraid of her father getting to her. Which all of that was understandable. I would be worried too if my father was a demon from Tartarus who's escaped only to continue what he did long ago. May had also grown a little bit more over the past few days, it seems that her actual age was showing through. She told me in private that she was eighteen when she died, murdered by her father. The scars of her death showed, a long slash down her belly to her private areas from her chin. It was like she was cut open by a doctor. I don't know anyone who could be so sick and twisted other than that demon who was after her. Her whole body was slider, her mane grew darker, now black, and her eyes became a lighter orange, almost cream colored. May was a beautiful mare, even Sombra had noticed her beauty, and said he was moved to become even better. So when it was late in the day, Twilight had offered to take us all to a place in Ponyville called Sugar Cube Corner. It was a bakery that knew how to serve their costumers with a smile. This is where I met a pink paradox named Pinkie Pie. She was an earthpony like the couple who owned the bakery, but...she teleported. I had come to try to understand how she does it was all the science I knew, but Twilight had seen how much thought I was pouring into it and quietly shook her head. I quickly got her meaning, there were just somethings in the universe that couldn't be explained, so that's why I called Pinkie a paradox, because that is what she was, a paradox. She was an event in space-time that could not have a meaning, yet, live and breath just like us. She was like...living outside of the universe, bending the world around her as she moved, it could explain how she does it all. She could be a goddess like the others that I knew. When I got my carrot cake (because damn you if you hate it), because it was my favorite cake I had while I was back on earth. No other cake, not even Better Than Sex Cake( which wasn't) could match how good carrot cake was. Now that I was a pony, the whole desert was like taking a bite into heaven, May agreed. If I was a mare, each bite would make me wet, the smell was just as divine. I could not explain more about how it tasted, because explaining it would make me write more on just how good the cake was. Pinkie explained to me that she puts a secret in all her baked goods. I got an odd feeling because she had a lustful look in her eyes, but I ignored it, because she gave this to even fillies. Pinkie could have just been in heat. Then, I was reminded that it was nearly my birthday, only two weeks away. I told Pinkie Pie that I was thankful for the cake, and placed an order for my birthday. I'm sure a twenty pound carrot cake would do just fine. I laugh at myself, I am acting like a child and I do not care. Carrot cake is the best fucking cake that the world could have to offer, and only I understand its delicious beauty. After that we walked back to the castle, May looked worried as she saw a stallion in a dark yellow coat walk past us. He had an evil look in his eyes, but Twilight nor I could do anything because he hasn't done anything yet. Equestrian laws were different and the same from American laws. We couldn't just arrest him on the spot for 'looking evil' be could only arrest him for 'being evil'. However, I made a note to remember his face, his colors, and his coal black eyes. Sombra was standing behind us, watching him with malice intent if May had come to any harm. It was like Sombra was harboring feelings for May, but I wasn't sure yet. It could just be his change from evil to good. I hear the magic of friendship has that effect on ponies. May let out an exhausted sigh and slumped over onto the floor. Using her wings to cover her eyes, she took a few breaths, trying to keep herself from falling apart in either fear or anger like she had when Sombra used the spell on her to allow her to remember her past. I helped her up and smiled softly, then we pulled each other into a tight hug. I could tell May was afraid of confronting her father, but the only way to get rid of your fears is to confront them yourself. Now, I never said you had to be alone, I was going to get Sombra to aid me in taking down this demon. So Friday came the next day, I was walking around the castle alone, deep in my own thoughts. What am I? Everyday that had passed made this single question grow larger. First, I call upon a goddess to help make my life better, and it has. Second I find May, who is a lost soul who only seeks comfort from her past. Then, I find out I have a massive mana pool that is untapped, and I still that one 'magic surge' Twilight says all unicorns get. She was sure since I had unlocked my magic, that I would've destroyed most of Ponyville by now, yet, I haven't felt myself grow a pain in my horn yet. Everything seemed so smooth now, so calm and quiet. My training was going well, but...that question was still there. What...what am I? I wanted to find out who and what I was. What exactly am I here for? I'm just another human back on earth, but here, I am different. I carry a mark I don't even feel as though it is mine at all. I feel so out of place, yet I feel like I am at home. I had untapped power, Twilight says so, but what does that really mean for me? I didn't understand at all. I hope I will, but it seems like all my answers are so far away. May somehow found me in the labyrinth that is the Castle of Friendship, she had a smile on her face and I gave her a smile back. She talked about the dream we had last night, it was a simple one, one that I've had most of my time here. She said that she felt good when she was around me, and somehow felt safer. I didn't understand why yet that she called me an angel, but I did not mind, it helped with my self ego. I have a low ego I know, but knowing that I am needed and wanted helps that. It was a good feeling. Later, we ate dinner, trained until eleven, then went to bed. I was now past the basics, Twilight was happy that I was a quick learner like she was, and now I was onto more powerful spells. I had asked her to train me in defensive spells, but she said herself that her brother was always better at those and that she was better at combat magic. Still, she trained me a few spells and by night's end, I had learned how to throw a quick shield up. Tomorrow would be the day I would need to return to Canterlot, and I couldn't sleep. I was nervous and excited to return to Luna. One could say I'm nervouscited. I slowly walked out of my room and hoped I didn't wake May up. She looked so peaceful sleeping there in my bed, so I didn't want to ruin it for her. As I walked down the halls again, I saw Sombra in the training hall. I walk in to greet him. "Hello Sombra." I say in a tired tone. I was tired, but I couldn't sleep. "What are you doing up this late?" Trying to focus my magic like I used to do before I fell. He turned to me and raised a brow. So what are you doing up? I shrugged, walking up to him. "Can't sleep, I'm nervous." He stopped his magic and tapped a hoof on the ground. What about? Perhaps I can help you with your troubles. I sighed. "Later today I guess, May and I are taking a train back to Canterlot. I'm just worried that's when Xeris will strike." Sombra nodded in understanding. I can see now why you are worried Angel. I would be too. "I hate that I can't fight. If I had a sword or something, I could at least try to protect her." He scratched his chin for a moment. I have an idea, but we'll need some metal about ten pounds of it. "What's your grand idea?" To make you a sword. I must stay here in Ponyville, but that does not mean I cannot help a...friend in need. I need steel, I know that Ponyville's smith is always open for any guards who are in need of repairs to their armor or swords. "And you know this how?" I asked Twilight if there was a smith in town. It seems like even the larger cities have them. I am glad they still practice the art of the sword. That night, I make a sword. Sombra shows me the path, he informs that he cannot leave Ponyville, but not the castle. Around his neck is an amulet enchanted to warn Twilight that he is leaving, and he is also painfully shocked. While I laugh at his misfortune, I remember that he used to be evil and is actually trying to change himself. We run through the night, trying to get there, and get out. All her requires is the metal and can use magic to do the rest. I make sure I have my gold ticket to make sure that this is a royal visit and I don't need to pay. Hey, I used to be poor, I'll take free stuff where I can get it, and besides, this is for the good of all that is. When we arrive at the smith's he is hammering away at an anvil, smiling as he hummed a tune. I walked up to him with Sombra behind me. He looks up and tips his hat. "Welcome to my humble shop. What can I do ya for?" I hold out my ticket and he examines it. "I need ten pounds of steel." "So yer that stallion Luna's fallen for eh?" He asks, then hands it back. "Ight, lemme get it for ya." He walks to the back of his shop and picks up a broken looking sword. It's damaged and slightly rusted. He comes back with it, and gives it to me. "Here ya go sirs." I look to Sombra, he nods and takes the sword. "Thank you." I say and we run back to the castle in a hurry. As soon as we get back, we see Twilight sitting at the door with an angered look on her face. "Sombra?" She hisses. "What are you doing out this late?" I am trying to assist Angel in constructing a sword. He shows Twilight the shitty sword we grabbed. Now, I was going to ask you for a crystal about the size of this. One from the castle preferably. Twilight looks to me and askes, "Why do you need a sword?" I looked around and walked in side, the others followed. As soon as the doors were shut I explained. "I need a sword so I can fight Xeris should he try to attack May." "Why didn't you just say so!?" Twilight beamed and shot a bolt of magic at the wall. A sword sized chunk fell onto the ground without breaking more. "There ya go. I bet I even know what kind of sword you're making too. A Soul Blade right?" She asks Sombra. Sombra nodded with a smile. Indeed Twilight, here I thought you didn't know about specialized blades. Twilight gasped. "I've read up ten different types in my years. Dragon's Bane, Soul Splitter, Earth Shaker, Volcanite, and the others." I raised a brow. "Can someone explain how this will help May?" Twilight turned to me and nodded. "A Soul Blade is a split-off of Soul Splitter. They can force souls of the opposite alignment back or destroy them. Only a master Shadowmancer can forge a Soul Blade." She took a glimpse at Sombra. "And you have one as your best friend." Sombra smiled went wide. You are correct. Now, with this crystal, I can attune the sword to the holy light. I will add additional gem case in case you wish to fight souls of the lighter side. "Why would you do that?" He shrugged as the crystal and blade began to spin around one another. Just a feeling. In a brilliant flash, what was once two objects with zero properties, now became a straight edge blade that was a clean steel and a red outline that made the cutting edge made if the castle. I never explained to you what I did before I became king and fell. I created homes, weapons, and armors for everypony. The blade slowly flew to me and I held in my forehooves. That is called, Dark Night's Blight Angel. Wield it with pride, and knowing that I have created the very sword meant to save your daughter. "She isn't my daughter though." Sombra slapped me across the face, and glared into my eyes with his dark red ones. May Caster, is your daughter. I've seen many before who take the lost as their own. She is not evil, just distressed. In time she will find peace, but not for a while. Be her...'daddy' Angel. Be there for her. Twilight giggled. "I wish I had a crystal to record what you just said." I'm the lord of....buck it... Sombra snorted and walked to his room. I carefully picked up the sword with my magic, and put the flat end of the blade to my head. I am your master. I will use you with respect if you help me win my battles, and protect my...daughter. The sword hummed at my thoughtful command. In battle we are one until the battle is won. 'I am your sword. I will aid you' I felt the sword say, and I smiled. 'We are one...your daughter will survive.' And that was all I had needed to hear. Author's Note Hey everyone! My week was easy, simple enough. School for me is back in season, but I don't think I'll get to write during my TA periods from now on. My teachers like how quickly I grade things and are swiftly catching up. Hope you all had a calm week, I'll have one more chapter out this Sunday before I go to sleep. No for fic information. I seriously didn't want to write three different chapters for his training week. I'm sorry if it felt a little rushed, but it happens when you're writing during school. Next chapter will in fact have a 1v1 confrontation between Angel and Xeris. I estimate at least three thousand words.
Act 1 - Chapter 11: May Says "Goodbye Daddy"Author's Note In this chapter there will be a song I recommend you listen to. It sets the tone and battle for Demon Earth Pony Xeris Arc and Threstralis Unicorn Angel Caster. You can find it on Spotify or Here on Youtube but is less epic. It is called Orgasm - Goreevil Schranz Core Mix (Omega Zero Projection) Keep it on replay until the battle is over for full effect (or not, which ever you choose). The heavy base is Xeris and the Techo is Angel. Who gets a cookie for getting the reference to the mid-fighting dialogue? Act 1 - Chapter 11: May Says "Goodbye Daddy" It was about two in the morning when I finally was able to go to sleep. I met Luna in the field again, and she asked why I was late. I explained that I had felt a little uneasy about my return to Canterlot with May at my side. May expressed her own fears getting caught by her father, but I told her not to worry. Should I face him, he will pay for his crimes, once and for all. Luna of course became worried when she found out that Xeris was tracking both May and myself. My dream would have become a nightmare if I had let it, but luckily I was able to keep my cool. I had very bad anxiety when it came to things like this, and would have sparked the flame of a nightmare. When I awoke, May was already waiting for me, a stressed look across her face. I tell her everything will be fine and go to grab my sword. This is where I find a saddle bag and a harness for my sword. I take the note and read it carefully. Angel, Here lies a saddle bag and harness made by my friend Rarity. She saw you one day without one, and had asked about who you were. The saddle bags are made for a stallion of your stature and the belt belonged to my brother before he became prince of the Crystal Empire. I resized it for you and there is no need to thank me. Also, when you look inside your saddle bag holds a book of spells I think you might want to take a look at, and an official royal badge so you aren't asked to remove your sword. Most of them are combat related spells, but it also has a few shield and healing spells. It is a book written by me, so please feel free to send me a letter telling me what you thought of it. I wish you luck, and hope both of you arrive in Canterlot safely. -Your Friend Twilight Sparkle PS: Congratulations, Eclipse Captain, Angel Caster I gain a little more respect for the mare and smile at her gifts. I get May to aid me in fitting the harness for my sword. I fit my badge right next to my ear. For some reason it is a star with a four leaf clover on it, but I do not care. Now, I look like a guard without armor. Twilight has unofficially knighted me as Captain of her guard(I think), and I believe I will have a word with Luna about what this means by way of our relationship. I take a look at the spell book for a few moments. There are a few spells I find rather easy, fireball, lighting strike, and a spell that is called 'Wub Cannon'. I do not ask anyone, not ever. But those are just some of the spells. There are many more difficult spells in the book I'm sure are for later uses, but I do take a glance at the healing spells. I get a simple one down pat and move on. May is walking next to me, nearly touching my blade. Actually she does a few times, but it seems that she herself is in a holy state like she is in her dreams. I think her being in this state is allowing her to touch my sword without being harmed. I have yet to even notice Xeris, but I feel worry made of thousands of ADHD butterflies flying around in my stomach. Sombra was 'grounded' to the castle for sneaking out so he couldn't help me. I was worried when I saw Xeris walking up to the ticket master. May shot right behind me, whimpering fearfully. What has this stallion not done to this mare?! It angers me still that she was abused in such a way, to be raped by her own father when she had failed!? THE NERVE! I had to calm down though, Twilight had warned me about my anger. It seems that magic is also tied to emotions here. I don't see why it wouldn't as emotions can affect performance in battle. I must be like the inner nerd that I am and follow part of the jedi code. There is no emotion, only peace. I remember watching someone play a game where you play as a jedi, it was some massive multiplayer online game I never really got into because I didn't have the money to get a subscription. I know it was free to- off track again. We approach the ticket master who is still giving Xeris his tickets. "One moment." He says. Xeris turned around, instantly I was hit with such hate and distaste it nearly made me sick. The smell of death was in the air, stronger now that May was around. "You have my daughter." I take a step forward. "As far as I am concerned, May Weather is my daughter. You foul demon." "HEHEHEehehehehe!HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU THINK YOUR WORDS EFFECT ME FOOL!? I am Xeris! Master of the Unseen!" I spit in his face. "I am the Captain of the Royal Eclipse Guard, if you make an attempt at this mare's life, I will take you down." Xeris grabs the ticket and laughs. "Corona! NOW!" May struggles to stand evenly. Her whole body begins to break down, and she shakes violently. I run to her but an intense heat coming from her keeps me from getting closer. Yet, I try even more. The wood under here starts to darken as I get closer to her. I am starting to get burned and I know it won't be long before I get first or second degree burns. I touch her and kiss her head. "May...forget Corona. She is hurt and broken." I grunt in pain. "You are May...not Corona Arc." I still don't feel a difference from her. I had to let go of her before I got too bad. "R-right...F...father is evil..." Her skin still continued to crack and break apart, showing coal black skin and fur, her eyes became darker. "I am g-go....goo.... AHG! NO! I'm good!" I could tell she was struggling trying to keep her form together. The more her father was around her, the more she was changing. They were truly connected, but her father seemed to have all the control. PLAY SONG NOW I turned to him and narrowed my eyes, he did so as well. "In the name of Luna Everfree, I shall slay you, foul demon!" I drew my sword and he turned into a demonic form. He laughed evilly and the train began to move. I watched him jump to the roof. I threw bits at the ticket master and pulled my own tickets. I swiftly threw May into a car and jumped on the top of the caboose. Xeris was six cars ahead, he continued to laugh as his fiery mane flew in the wind. He grew a few feet taller and two horns sprouted from his head. "COME AND GET ME ANGEL!" He laughed and breathed out a massive fire ball. I ducked under it and kept my sword in my magic's grasp. I could feel the sword now, even though I was not physically touching it, I could feel it's own anger rise as much as my own. This demon was going to die, and as the train sped up, I had to use more magic to keep myself from falling off. He shot more fire balls at me, which I cut with my sword. The fire was absorbed inside, making it shine before flashing with a red aura around it that looked like fire. Was this some form of enchantment I was unaware of? Not that I minded, but was a pleasant surprise indeed. I hope it would aid me. The whistle of the train blew, and I jumped towards him. He laughed and burned away only to appear from behind me and kick me to the next car. My whole side was burned in the instant contact was made when he touched me. I grunted in pain once again, and stood up, though slowly. "Weak! HA!" He ran to ram into me, but I was lucky enough to jump out of the way just in time. I swung my sword again at him, managing to cut his fur only slightly. He bled a black liquid that smelt of death and decay nearly making me vomit right then and there. I swung again while he was dazed a little, yet he seemed to catch on to my attacks. I was sure I was better at this while I was a human, but I didn't have the will power or the know how to turn myself back into one. This would be a mistake I will never make again, if I survived. The train was moving at max speed and already I was down most of my mana. I wasn't used to constant usage, not this much anyways, and it was taking a large tole on me. Twilight taught me well, but I wasn't as experienced as her, but I had to push on, for May. I turned to face my foe, he was laughing as he shot fire balls at me without trouble. "DIE MONSTER!!! YOU DON'T BELONG IN THIS WORLD!!!" "IT IS NOT BY MY HAND THAT I AM GIVEN FLESH! I WAS CALLED HERE BY...PONIES WHO WISH TO PAY ME TRIBUTE!" "TRIBUTE!?! YOU KILL PONIES AND TAKE THEIR LIVES!" "PERHAPS THE SAME COULD BE SAID TO YOU!" "YOUR WORDS ARE AS EMPTY AS YOUR SOUL!" I shouted from two cars away. "PONYKIND ILL NEEDS A SAVIOR SUCH AS YOU!" "WHAT IS A PONY?! A MISERABLE PILE OF SECRETS! BUT ENOUGH TALK...HAVE AT YOU!!!" We ran at each other, I could feel my magic drain even more. He flashed a fire ball into my face which stunned me long enough to give him the chance to slam me through the roof of the car. They scream in fear and try to run away. He takes a filly and charges a fire ball in his mouth. "NO!" Her mother screams. "PLEASE!" The filly doesn't even look like a child yet, but closer to a year old. My vision blurs and is painted in red, I feel the hunger again, I do not understand it. Follow it... I feel myself thinking. Listen to it... I do so. I fire the sword at Xeris and cut his hoof off that holds the filly. I catch her with my magic and give her to her mother. She nods a quick thanks before running off to another car. We are just ahead of the caboose. I knew that May was two cars away forward, so the distance might allow her to cool, especially now that he was hurt and distracted by me. He screamed in rage and ran into my still limp body. I am throne into the wall of the car and make a large dent. I groan, I started to notice my vision was getting darker, but the red got worse. I felt my fangs pull out of the roof of my mouth. I scream louder as thoughts of hate spread through me. The hunger was worse, I was starting to taste iron, everything was so red. It was the only color I saw, even black was red, now all just different shades. That's all they were...just...shades. My horn flashed and everything started to turn lighter, I carried my sword over to him and stabbed him in his side was he was shocked. I didn't know why he was. My magic was like an overload of dopamine. I felt a wave of hate to this thing. It hurt someone that I cared about. I stabbed him again, and again! More of the black sludge came out. He laughed at my attempts to kill him. Once I had come back up to stab him again, he used the fluid to spit in my eyes. I was only able to protect my left eye in time, and when the sludge hit my right eye, it burned it. I reared back screaming in pain. I actually can't remember more of the next few minutes. I believe my body was in shock at this point. When I was able to remember things again, when things weren't black any longer. I was laying on the ground. The train was wrecked, and Xeris was a big black blob. I could only make out his eyes that were both red. I could also see normally again, I couldn't feel anything. "Are you ready to die?!" He laughed and spat a little more black on my face, and it stung like a bitch. I coughed out a little blood, it felt like my chest was collapsing. "N-...no...n-ot...y-....e...yet..." I tried to get up, but he kicked me to where I could see the tracks falling behind us. I was about to die...No... I thought. Not yet... I felt something pulse inside of me. I didn't know what it was. Adrenaline? I didn't know, but it went out of my body like a typhoon, smacking Xeris back. His form began to smoke. "NO! NO! NO!" He screamed as his body began to crystallize. He tried moving towards me, but right when his leg was about to touch me, he froze. I slowly looked up long enough to see his body break apart into a black dust. In the center of it lay a black crystal, large enough for the slot in my sword. It rolled over to it and the fire aura vanished into thin air. A few seconds later I noticed I had a large gash in my side, I was bleeding out. I felt just enough mana in my pool to close it a little before I passed out, hoping I would wake up. I thought I had died. I thought I saw myself in a different angle, like I was some ghost. I looked over to where I was hearing the sobbing and I see Luna crying in Celestia's grasp. I frown and look back over to myself. All of the machines showed my heart slowing down and my brain activity dropping. I was in limbo I am sure. I was alive and dead at the same time. My body from the looks of it showed many gashes, and my right eye was a black shadow and a scar was over it where Xeris may have cut me. May! Did I fail her!? I heard the door open, and I saw May stepping through, a sorrowful look on her face. She walked over to me and sat down. She looked up right at me, not at my body, but my ghost. "It's not time for you to go daddy." She shook her head. Luna and Celestia looked over to her then back at me, but I was sure they couldn't see me. May had a item wrapped in cloth in the shape of a small ball. She unfurled it, and I saw the orb Xeris had became. "This is a dark soul." She said to them and not me. "I am a divine now that my father can no longer taint me. I owe daddy more than ever now." "W-what do you mean?" Luna asks, but it looks like Celestia already knows what May is talking about. A shocked look is across her face. May looks back at me and smiles weakly. "Thank you for saving my soul daddy. Now I can go back to the angels, but you can't yet. I had one big wish as an angel, and I never got to use it." She laughed sadly. "I will save you like you saved me from my father. Thank you....daddy, your number one. I hope I can see you again." May blows into the ball and her body begins to glow brightly until she is a massive white figure with ice blue eyes. Then it gets sucked up by the ball and it turns from black to gray then to white and glows brilliantly. Celestia tilts her head down and whispers a few words and nods, and does it over and over again as though it were some chant. Luna gasps in shock as the orb floats over me, and I feel myself getting pulled into my body. My body grows a little too, and my muscles get more toned. The machines light up my improving body rates as they return to normal and things go black once again.
Act 1 - Chapter 12: The Lair Tells the TruthSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Act II - Chapter 1: Birthday SurpriseAuthor's Note Welcome to Act II of My Luna Love I would like to thank you all for reading Act I and enjoying it as much as you could. So far it's been nearly a month since I started writing this, and would like to thank you all for reading. I'm sad to see that there's still a problem with the ratings. If you guys and gals reading this could get more of your family or friends to kick those haters down off their stupidly high pedestals, that would be nicer than this sweet chapter that took a little more than two days to write. I was sick while writing this. Those of you who don't know what I have, I am currently (or when this is written when new people read this) I have bronchitis. My chest hurts so much, but I will not let it keep me from making yall have raging boners (I hope at least). I'm taking something for it, but it is not getting better and I am fearing the worse. And if you all didn't know, or haven't guessed yet, Angel has been through the Trial of Endurance with the fight with Xeris Arc. I hope you enjoy this Act as many surprises are around the corners and many more ponies enter. This Act is by far the longest that I have planned out. I actually have all of this on paper, and expand on it as I write. Enjoy, and see you all this Sunday with Act 2 - Chapter 2: Recruters. Silver Draos Octave OUT! Act II - Chapter 1: Birthday Surprise I winced as the doctor pulled my bandages off. I was ready to see the light of day and the light of the moon. I wanted to see my Luna so badly. I hadn't seen her in eight days. Sure I heard and felt her, but I couldn't see her, which is what I care about the most. I just want to see the love of my life again. The doctor was taking it slow, and just as slowly I began to see the world again. I had to shut my eye at the sudden light for a few moments. I kept them closed until the light wasn't as painful. When I could open my eyes, I saw Luna, Twilight, Celestia and a pink princess, all smiling at me. I smiled back, it was good to see the world once again, and my Luna. "Welcome back to the light." Celestia smiled. "Luna, wouldn't you think he's changed a little." "I dare say he grew a few inches." Twilight smirked. "He's a charming young stallion." The pink princess commented. "Very handsome, strong build." "Are you all flirting with me?" I asked them. The pink mare's eyes rolled back and she moaned. "A-...oh my...That accent! Luna you lucky son of a bitch." Twilight looks at her with wide eyes. It was like she hadn't seen or heard her cuss before. "Cadence!" All the while, Luna is silent. She stares at me, smiling calmly, her eyes are soft. I get off my bed and walk over to her. I put my head to hers so our horns cross and I close my eyes. "I'm sorry Luna." I say. "I should have retreated or waited another day." She still doesn't say anything, the room is quiet as the mares look at me. I press my head harder to Luna's head and cry a little. "I love you Luna." I heard Cadence gasp at my words, though I do not know why. "I love you, I care so much about you, and I feel like I owe you so much for what you've done to help change my life..." I fall back on my haunches and cry. I feel so bad for making her worry so much about me. "I forgive you..." Luna says. "But you do not owe me anything but your love, which I know you do." Cadence sniffs. "I think I was right Aunty..." Cadence looks to Celestia. "I've only seen a few others like them." I looked to Cadence with a questioning glance. "What would that be?" Cadence smiled warmly at us then winked. "You'll need to find out that yourself Sir Angel." She trots out giggling. I catch a glimpse of a white unicorn with dark blue mane with a shield for his cutie mark. He smiles and nods at me then walks on with Cadence. I look back to Celestia and she giggles on her own sweet way. "You are as much at a loss here as I am Angel, though, I thought on her words unlike you." "Perhaps you could give me a hint then Celestia?" "I'd rather not ruin it, but we should returning to the castle, and you Twilight should be returning to Sombra. This was only a temporary visit remember?" "Of course, I just wanted to see my captain make a full recovery. I shall see you all soon I hope." Twilight vanishes with a pop. The sudden flash and change of view nearly causes my stomach to do a flip. We were teleported back to the castle in a flash, I struggle to maintain my balance, but Luna wraps a wing around to help me. I kindly thank her for her help. My muscles are still very weak, and I actually had a few bones broken from the fight. On top of that Celestia had informed me of the damages to the train and the tracks. Luckily there wasn't much damage, most of it was contained to the six cars we nearly died in. Luna helped me along, and walked slowly so I wouldn't struggle to keep up with her. It was good to know she knew how much pain I was actually in. Eventually she lead me down a secret path in the castle. She explained that only the highest royals could break through the enchantment the whole castle had on it. To get to the deeper sections one had to get a 'golden ticket' as it were to enter. Luna was smiling softly as she let go to open a black door with shining blue gems on it. On the other side of the door, was a massive pool of a blue liquid. Two falls fueled the pool while in the center was a small drain. She told me to step inside, still smiling. I was unsure and she seemed to get it so she walked in first. She shivered a little at the touch of the liquid, but let her whole body enter. Seeing that it was alright now, I did as she asked and followed her in. As soon as I touched the water, I felt a spark of energy flow through my hoof and down my spine to my tail which flicked upwards. My eyes widened, what was this? I stepped deeper, as the liquid began to touch the non-wet parts of my body, I felt more of these sparks. Luna took a deep breath in and blew air onto my wet coat. Slowly, I felt my muscles relax and the rest of my body fell into the liquid until I was fully submerged. Luna pulled me back up, laughing. She carried me on her back to a chair like rock where she put me down. I watched her turn into a human, a very naked human and she picked up my head then rested it on her lap. I was only a mere two inches away from her pussy. "I must say, this bath is different with you in it." Luna sighed. I opened my mouth to respond, but she put her hand on my snout, shutting me up. "Don't talk, just lay and heal in the minerals." "As you wish my love." I said with a smile and closing my eyes. My body as well has her's was still inside the water, and it was only by her lap that kept me from the liquid. Luna started to brush her hand through my mane. "I have found a mare suitable for you and I." She says with a smile. "You know her, don't worry." I nod and give her a questioning look. "It's a surprise, oh and..." She bent her form down to kiss me on the lips. I felt her tounge enter my mouth, and we danced around each other's for nearly a minute. "Happy birthday my love." I feel something around my neck. I moved a hoof to pick it up to look at it. Around my neck on a silver chain was a silver dragon wrapped around a gold sword. I smiled at it, dragons were always my favorite creatures. Wise and powerful, dragons could and would lay waste to entire kingdoms. They were the epitome of sheer strength and will. Myths had them played out to be created from the first seven humans who were each their own sin. Wrath, Gluttony, Sloth, Vanity, Lust, Greed, and Pride. Another myth was the first dragons were born from Lilith, Adam's first wife. Since he had three, this would be a believable myth, but She Who Has No Name could also be the birth mother of the dragons. Other beliefs saw a grand being who took the shape of a dragon so show his power. He had no name, but a title: "Dragon of the Twilight". His scales were barriers from the light of the day and showed space while his eyes showed infinity. Those who gazed into his eyes for even a second become mad. I liked the myth with him in it. But like how Luna said to me before. Not one being created all of that is in existence. Beings who gain power, wisdom, and strength are allowed to elevate to god-like states. There was no higher power that could determine the fate of all that there was, and decide who and who can't enter his or her realm. Nor could a single being banish a soul to damnation until the end of time. Many gods believed that it was damnation until rebirth, to teach the soul, to temper it like a sword until it saw straight. "I like it." I said with a smile. "How'd you know?" Luna shrugged and kissed me again. "I just know things, plus, your dreams note them." "I don't remember any with dragons in it." "The field has caves out in the distance. There is one that houses a dragon. His is your family guardian is he not? Drakith?" I haven't heard that name in years. As I had said before, my family comes from a long line of knights who served the crown. On the helmets that protected our heads was a symbol of a dragon head. We of many were great men that saw dragons that weren't just demonic beasts, but givers of knowledge and protectors. They lived for thousands of years and slept for millions more. Dragons saw that humans were beginning to destroy earth and went to sleep in their hidden caves until humans either learn or wiped themselves from the face of the planet with endless wars. Our family fought for these reasons, to end the wars, and bring back the dragons. "Yeah, that's him." Drakith was supposed to be the first son of Lilith and the Dragon of the Twilight. He was copper in color and his eyes were a shadowy blue. His marks were of power, wisdom, and courage in battle. Our ancestors believe this, and that he was to be the first dragon to sleep and the first to wake. Drakith was to lead the new world with or without humans. Luna continues to brush my mane with her small hands, I nearly fall asleep because it felt so good to be in this healing stuff and being near her. I never noticed how calm I felt around her, I often forgot about my own past and just focused on us. She puts her head on mine and sighs. "Something on your mind love?" I asked. "A few things...but I am unsure if it is the right time to ask you." I frown. "No matter what question you ask me, it will never change how I feel about you." I said to her, turning my head to look up at her and her wondrous breasts. "I swear, now please, tell me what is on your mind that isn't just me." Luna laughs lightly and nods. "With this whole thing with May and her father over, it makes me wonder...Why did you make her your daughter?" "Because I felt like I could take care of her where her father clearly failed to do so. That and....she was weak and crying. She was so afraid of seeing her father again, and getting sent back with him she hid for what may have been days. I didn't want her to be afraid of me, and...she was the one who called me daddy...Sombra hit me until I called her my daughter..." I laughed at that last part. "She was a sweet mare, and I felt bad for her." "Would you want another child?" I shrugged. "When I think it'll feel right I believe. Why?" "I have often thought of the idea, even while I was on the moon. I wondered what may have happened if I left a child behind or what could have happened if he or she saved me from my darkness." She sighed sadly. "Would you ever want a child with me?" I nodded and smiled, putting my hoof to her face and rubbing it slowly. "Luna, I'm glad you're talking about this with me. If this is what has been plaguing you, then I will talk about it." I drop my hoof but keep my smile. "Children as my mother has told me are soft, yet hard to handle. I am still young, though now I am twenty-five...And I haven't really thought about it, not long enough anyways. I haven't planned this all out in my life yet." "But would you?" "I would Luna, I would die to have a child with you, but I think our relationship is far too fragile to handle another." She nods in agreement, that I am thankful for. "I want to have a son or daughter, I really do...I need time though, need time to heal, to know what I really want out of all this besides you with me, by my side as long as I live." A sudden thought strikes my mind. I am still mortal and she is immortal. While I knew my family had many years of life to live, even in medieval times, I was starting to worry about us. What would happen when I died? Luna would have watched me grow old and die...and...all she would have is my bones and the children I pass on... I begin to tear up, Luna rubs my good eye. "What's wrong?" "I don't want to leave you..." Her eyes widen, my words getting to her. "Angel!...I-...I would find a way!" "Would it hurt another Luna?" She grows silent and looks away. I sigh and pull her down for another kiss. "Let's go to our room Luna. I do not want to become like a prune." Luna tries to keep a sad look, but loses that battle and ends up laughing. "Oh fine, it's time for your birthday surprise anyways." She turns back into a pony and helps me out of the amazing liquid. Most of me didn't want to leave, but the little bit that often overpowers everything else in my life, I let her carry me out of the room. About half way, I feel good enough to move on my own. Luna was hesitant to let me and while I did a wobbled walk, Luna kept asking if I was sure. I wasn't going to get better if she was going to continue to baby me, but I understood where she was coming from. I was still recovering from the battle. I wish I was stronger, I could have won that battle, and I would still have May in my arms. I wish I was able to say goodbye to her, it left a pain in my heart I did not like feeling. When we got to our room, Luna said she had to go summon the mare. The guards who stood at her door gave me wide grins. "Enjoy it boys." I said walking past the two laughing stallions. "While I get laid by two wonderful mares, you two get paid. Who gets more?" They smirked. "You think we won't?" I paused, looking back. "A-...are you two?" "Homosexuals?" They asked. "Why yes, and we're married." "Ah, okay then..." I said, feeling a bit awkward. "So...in your eyes...how do I look? On a scale between one and one hundred?" "Ninety-nine point nine-nine." The guard on my right said. "Only he is more handsome then you...sorry." I shrugged. "And to every other mare, Luna will always be my one hundred." "You two make a good couple, and we heard what happened to you. If there is anyway we could help, just ask. We'll be there." The guard to my left holds out a hoof and I shake it with a nod. "I might just take you up on that, but no surprises. Exit only you know?" They laughed and told me to enter the room before I learned a lesson. I did as I was ordered without hesitation. I didn't want any surprises that I wasn't looking forward to. I'm sure they were joking about it, but I didn't feel like I should take any chances. I chose to take the next few minutes while I waited to shower up. I wasn't sure if the liquid was more than just some healing stuff, but a nice warm shower really helped my muscles. They were screaming bloody murder for the entire time I was walking. I had never felt so sore in my entire life before. Was this what my ancestors felt like after this first battle. Thoughts and memories flashing in and out, adrenaline pumping at every beat of their hearts? I grew up in a different time, that I knew well, but still...It felt...invigorating. I wondered where my sword went, if it was still in one piece. I couldn't remember much of the battle now, most of it was just a haze, a blur of red and black blood. I was in pain, my body had turned off all less important functions to make my triple f mode go into over drive. I was glad I had won, but I nearly lost. I was weak.....And I had to get stronger...Yes! STRONGER! For Luna! I had to get stronger for her, or if and when I get into another battle, I will surely lose. And if I lost, then I would be very mad, and very dead. I turned off the shower and dried off my body and mane. I learned a spell that made it quicker while I was with Twilight, it was simple, but I stuck with the old fashion way with a towel. I set it up to dry and walked out into our bedroom. "Welcome back." Said Luna. "We're glad you washed up for us." Added...Celestia! "L...Luna!? I-isn't s-she?" "My sister?" Luna laughed. "Only by adoption." Celestia finished with a wink. I stared wide eyed at them for a few moments. "W...well t-then...Oh mmyyyy" They nod and say in unison. "Indeed." Luna takes a step forward from her bed while Celestia sat in a sexy position on the bed. She puts a hoof under my chin and kisses me deeply and moans. "Happy birthday big boy, now come get your present." Luna pulls away from me, and takes my hoof. I flew over to the bed and my head lands on Celestia's barrel. Celestia chuckles as she sees my rising mast. "I think he likes this." Luna rolled her eyes with a lustful grin. "So, who's going first Tia? You or I?" Celestia pushes me off and leans to kiss her sister. They kiss for a very long time. Luna stumbles onto the bed and moans as her sister moves her hooves down her body. Celestia breaks the kiss and answers. "Ladies first." Luna laughed and I watched Celestia dig deeper with her toung into her sister. I was as hard as a brick now as I watched the sisters kiss each other. Celestia broke long enough to start decending down to Luna's stomach. She pecked her slowly and with a smile she took a deep inhale. Luna was leaking already, clearly turned on as much as I was now. Luna moaned in anticipation for her sister to go below her belly button. Celestia answered and went to give some attention to her small teets just below. Slowly, Celestia licked around each one, passing around them three times before switching off to the next. Then once both were poking upright, she began sucking on them. Luna gasped as a wave of pleasure hit her. The room began to smell of musk and my member twitched. I was harder now, my cock standing at full attention. I spit on my hoof and began rubbing slowly as I watched Celestia move away from Luna's teets. "Now how about that? Looks like he's enjoying himself after all." Celestia said. She turned around so her big white ass faced her sister. She sat down on her sister's face, and bent her body to set her face over Luna's pussy. "Ready?" "Eat me raw!" Luna moaned and started attacking her sister. Celestia's legs kicked as Luna began chowing down on her sister. Celestia didn't like that she was second and retaliated. Their legs stuck strait out as they began licking and sucking one another. I hated being the spectator, but I couldn't just sit and watch and not get off. Luna dug her face deeper, nearly half of her snout in her sister. Celestia grunted and moaned. She pulled her face out as she took a deep breath in, readying another attack. Then in a quick motion, an unexpected one, Celestia shoved her hoof into her sister. Luna shouted in pleasure and maybe anger that her sister was now practically fisting her. Luna didn't take it lightly, but couldn't help biting her lip, trying to avoid cumming first. There was a sex war going on, and Celestia had seemed to be winning. She slowly dug in and out of her sister with her hoof. I was beating harder, and I felt myself closing in on my own climax. I was rooting for Luna to win in the back of my mind. "N-no! No biting!" Celestia shouted, pulling her hoof out and screaming at the top of her lungs. Luna stopped and said, "Then stop hoofing!" Celestia was gritting her teeth and shoved her hoof back into Luna. Luna responded biting harder and made a tug on Celestia's clit. She screamed in pleasure as a white liquid flowed out of her. Luna had won just in time for herself to cum. I felt myself release a hot stream over onto Celestia's hot ass. It hit the very center, and she looked at her flank. "Bull's eye..." Celestia turned off her sister. "Luna, looks like you're first." Luna nodded but paused. "But Tia, no pony should be left out...right?" "Where are you going with this Luna?" She asked back. "Why don't you...sit on his horn?" "You want me to get horn fucked? Luna! You're so nice!" I vaguely remember when Luna had kissed my horn. I remember feeling a wave of pleasure, just like inserting my dick into her pussy. Did this mean that I could...cum through my horn? What would that be called anyways? Magicicum? Luna looked to me with a lustful look in her eyes. "What do you think Angel dear? Can you horn fuck her while fucking me?" "I'm open to whatever!" I smiled, returning her lustful look with my own. Celestia moved over and faced her sister. At the same time both of them sat on my hard members. Luna gasped as I felt myself bottom off in her. "Y-you've g-grown...oh mother..." She moaned. Celestia started moving her hips up and down, and my eyes rolled back as Luna and Celestia began fucking me on both ends. A wave of pleasure hit me like a typhoon. My back arched up and I grunted, trying to hold myself back. In my weak state I wasn't able to hold out for long as I unloaded through my horn. A green liquid fell over my face with my mouth wide open. It tasted like a nice ale on a cold winter morn. I wasn't at all disgusted by this for some reason, but with my release through my horn allowed me to pay more attention to my member that bottomed out each time Luna took it all in. She started out slow, working her angelic hips up and down. Our hips clapped and Celestia didn't seem to slow either. When I had cummed into Celestia, she kept moving, but I could tell she slowed down long enough to try to keep as much as she could inside to add the pleasure of my horny release. I was in the proverbial heaven, and I was enjoying it. I couldn't believe this at all, or how open Luna was with this. I guessed my friends were right when they said Celestia and Luna would share me. But I didn't believe it at all until now. Luna moaned her pleasure out to the world around us. "Yes! Buck yes!" Celestia leaned in and kissed Luna deeply as they both came at the same time. But they still kept going after their releases finished. They just kept going. Soon they cummed again and I followed after. I could tell both of them were growing tired. After they had came for the forth time, they had stopped, but my dick was still in Luna and my horn in Celestia. Their breaths were deep, my face covered in cum, after the assaults. Who knew Celestia was a huge squirter? She tasted like fresh bananas and sunshine. I gently pushed them off of me and I saw that I was still hard. I grinned at them, their eyes were shut tight as their sweet pussies. I rolled Luna over onto her stomach and swiftly mounted her. "Are you ready love?" "Y-...yes...buck me r-raw..." Celestia opened her eyes in time to see me push my hard cock inside of her sister with one quick thrust. Luna screamed loudly. I'm sure by now the entire castle was hearing us, mostly their princesses getting pounded by me. I started slow, moving it in and out at an even tempo. Celestia sat up and began to play with her clit, gently stroking it with her wings spread out wide. My hips smacked Luna over and over again, Luna could hardly keep her mouth shut with her toung hanging out as she panted like a hot dog. I sped up, feeling her clamp around me with her inner walls. She cummed once more with a long moan, adding more pleasure as her walls clamped down harder. It was like fucking a small, tight, wet hole. Celestia moaned as she released. Her sweet cum spilled out onto Luna's bed. She used her magic to summon a dildo and inserted it into her tight ass. I made a few more thrusts and cummed deep into Luna. She felt my hot load enter her and moaned. Her breaths where quick, I could tell she was about to pass out if I didn't stop. So I decided to give her some well needed rest and moved to Celestia. I tackled Celestia, her belly up. I was an animal now. Fucking them both right in their pussies. I kissed Celestia deeply, but not as passionately as I would Luna. It was more bestial then romantically. I did so while inserting my cock into her pussy. Celestia's horn lit up light the sun, making the room glow brightly. Her dildo dug deeper into her ass while I fucked her pussy. I could tell she wanted me to fuck her in the ass, but I wanted to give her some attention before I did so. Just like I did with Luna, I fucked her slowly at first, but sped up. I was like a machine gun with my thrusts. Celestia screamed in joy, and laughed. She was enjoying it far more than I had expected. I cummed inside of her, groaning, making deep thrusts and bottoming out each time I cummed. Three deep shots into her later, I pulled out. Celestia pulled me in for another kiss as she pulled her dildo out. I turned Celestia over, onto her stomach and she lifted her tail to show me her tight ass. My grin was that of a monster as I shoved myself deep into her ass. "You're fucking tight!" I grunted as I pulled out. She used her dildo to open up more, but she was still tighter than anything before. I fucked her until we both came. Celestia was out of it, and at some point she had passed out. Both of the royal sisters were sleeping, but for some reason, I was still hard. I saw that Luna was still open. Her mouth open wide, and I grinned. As she took a deep breath in through her mouth, I shoved my cock inside and began to fuck her in her mouth. She was shocked awake as my massive balls slapped her face. She had no gagging that I could tell, but she was choking on it. With one last trust, I cummed inside of her mouth and I pulled out. I cummed two more times onto her face. I fell over, finally feeling a wave of fatigue. I was panting heavily as I saw Luna swallow my massive load. She leaned over and we kissed deeply. "Would you love me and her?" I shook my head and smiled. "Just for a little extra fun...but I wouldn't love her. I can't..." Luna kisses me again. "Good, I love you...and...h-happy birthday." I pulled her in and wrapped my arms and the rest of my body around her. "I love you too Luna...and thanks. This is the best birthday ever." Quickly, we all fell asleep while the room continued to smell of awesome, rough sex. Cum was leaking out of both of the sisters, and some was still on their faces. This was by far, the best birthday I ever had. I smiled as I slept and allowed my body to heal. The next morning, I saw a note with Celestia gone on the bed. We had new sheets and the room no longer smelled. Luna, He's a keeper. I had fun, but I don't think we'd be able to fit me into your relationship. Enjoy. PS: He has a nice cock. I smiled wide.
Act II - Chapter 2: Recruiter Act II - Chapter 2: Recruiter It's been roughly a week, marking just over a month since I have moved here to Equestria. My name is Angel Mcarroll, but in Equestria, I am Angel Caster, consort of the Princess-Goddess Luna Everfree. I am the captain of the Royal Eclipse Guard, and I carry my title as Oath Keeper with a gold chain inlaid with steel. I carry more, but I swear pride is beneath me. I know my limits, I thought I was powerful, a true swordsman; however, this all changed. Over the battle between life and death-Xeris and I- fought over his daughter's freedom. As it had turned out, Xeris held onto a gem that proved my findings. It was a fragment to a amulet called The Amulet of the Phoenix. Those who wield it can revive anyone, good or evil. Celestia had taken the fragment to her chambers, safely guarded in a box enchanted to protect from even a supernova, and only she, Luna, and I am surprised to say even I, may open it. More or less, my week was just fining a few things out and still recovering. I had to more baths with Luna during that time, and the liquid seemed to be helping a lot in my healing. To further explain why I can, Celestia spoke to me in private. She said she could sense how seriously I took my oaths, and kept them. Even after near death, she explained that she felt my body trying to move. It was remarkable to her that not even the former captain of the Solar Guard had felt so strongly in keeping his oaths except for his wife, Princess Cadence. "There is also another reason..." She said to me, looking away. "Forgive me please Angel. When I first saw you, I was angered and I didn't feel like I should trust you. But one thing after another, you swore you would rather die than break an oath. YOU NEARLY DID! I didn't know...I didn't know how much that an oath was worth so much to you." I nodded. "I think I remember telling you that." She shook her head quickly, her mane nearly losing its enchant. "But Angel! I didn't trust you! You did one thing after another. What did you see when you were dying?" "Luna was crying, it made me angry." "See!? That's just it!" Celestia let her head fall. "To make it up to you Angel, I will allow you to have the rights of a prince. Tomorrow you will have a leg band around your right foreleg that proves this....Y-..you also have my blessings." My eyes widened. "Yes, that's right. Should you wish to marry Luna, I will gladly accept. No stallion is as tough as you, and no stallion has never worked so hard to keep an oath." I stood up and gave Celestia a deep vow. "Celestia-" "Please, you may call me Tia now. You've earned that as well." "Celestia-" I said again. "I am honored enough to even be in the presence of Luna and you. I would not wish any ill will, nor would I break my promises. I realize now why Luna heard me from earth, I kept moving when I wanted to stop...." I looked away from Celestia and have a heavy sigh. "One day, I know Luna will find out how badly I wanted to just give up, and rot six feet under...I had a gun under my cot, right under my god damn pillow!...Loaded with a single bullet, a single bullet was all that I would need...I almost welcomed death to my door, but Luna rang first." Celestia had tears in her eyes, and a few had fell down off her face. "A-angel...were things really that bad?" I nodded slowly. "So it isn't just Luna taking you here...you think you owe her a life debt?" "I don't think so." I answered. "I know so. I owe her more than anything I have to offer her. All I know is to pay her with my love, and undying respect towards her and even you. If you wanted to love me, there would be no doubt that I would at least try to return it. While I am happy with just Luna now...I don't want you or any other mare in this world to shed another tear. In my life, I have seen millions of women cry because men are stupid, foolish beings who disrespect those who work so hard to bring life into the world." An angered look spread across my face. "Stallions here are the same, anything with a dick is the same. We pump a few times into our 'loves', and fill them up. Then we sit back and watch our wives go through nine months of pain, displeasure, and be forced whether by their own will or not, to feed a parasite...and go though hours of pain..." "Is that how you see them? You're own children, or other's children?" I nodded. "It was how I was raised to see them as Celestia. They are parasites until they are born, then we work hard to raise them. I was raised with honesty drilled into me. My father only cared about my training, and my mother tried her hardest to teach me the woman's practices. Herbs, gems, and even witchcraft. I couldn't believe that magic was real for most of my life. I am a warrior through-and-through. Magic will only put my mind into a constant state of flux I am not even sure with Twilight sending me work to do will help either." "Are you afraid of how you were raised will effect your magic?" "It already has Celestia..." I said in a hushed tone. "My magic...I feel as though I have this hunger inside I cannot sate easily." Celestia tapped her hoof to her chin. "And this 'hunger', does it...make you do things? Do you listen to it?" "I did when I wanted to kill Xeris...I just saw red, I wanted to kill, and kill." "I see... well I must tell you that this is actually normal for a new magic user." "W-what?" "There are few in this world that do not have horns that have the ability to use or cast magic spells. When they come to me, they explain that when they could use magic, they felt a hunger inside of them. It's the hunger for more power." "And how do I sate it?" "Wish for no more." She said simply and shrugged. "That's all there is too it. Look deep inside and realize that the more power you have, will only break who and what you are. Do you want to be an oath breaker or an oath keeper?" "Keeper!" Celestia smiled softly. "Then tell yourself that." "Is it really that easy? Just to...tell myself that I want to be who I am now?" She nodded. "Well, I could have become Black Hole Sun with Nightmare Moon, but I chose to rule as equal rather than queen. Look were it got me. There are times where I feel the whispers of power that wish to surge forth, but I shun them off with wishes more powerful." She paused for a moments. Then out of no where, she began to laugh like a mad-pony. "I-in a sense, we are one in the same, except, I have ponies who looked to me for guidance, while you seem to power yourself by will and oaths you would die to keep." I stood again and bowed. "If that is all, I would like to return to Luna." She waved a hoof and laughed a little more. "Go on to your love, tell her I said high and we have duel court tomorrow at noon." "As you wish Celestia." I nodded and turned out. "One last thing!" I looked back slightly. "Yes?" "Find another reason to live, because when you make all your oaths or your will is broken, you will need another anchor." Her words almost seemed as a warning. "I will, I promise." The next day was welcoming. The sun shone just bright enough to gently wake myself from my dreams. I am sad that I have yet to control my own dreams, but I am able to construct a dream at will. Luna explains that when someone goes to sleep with a thought in mind, they will most often dream of what they think of before they sleep. After I master that, I am able to begin dreaming of being with Luna rather than Luna with me. To make more sense; I have been dreaming of Luna with me in the fields rather than dreaming being with Luna wherever she is. After I had taken my shower, I saw that Luna had woken up. She had a book on foals, and explained that there were a group of fillies who where her best friends and they were having nightmares about their cutie marks. Apparently that these dreams were hindering their sleeps. She lucky enough she was able to solve their issues, but she wanted to know more about the young minds. The book she was reading was titled 'Full Foal Minds' which I found funny, though I couldn't understand why. Maybe it was the tiny alliteration, or it could have been my mind finally coming back from the hell I went through. "How do you feel this morning?" Luna asked me, sitting up and resting her book off to the side. "Slept like a baby Luna. I feel brand new thanks to you and those baths." I beamed a smile at her. "How are those fillies doing?" "They're much better now." Luna sighed in relief. "We nearly had an Apple Gloom, Sweetie Gong, and a Scootadoom..." I snorted and laughed. "Those are poor names for darker versions of fillies Luna." "Can you think of three names like their's?" I froze midstep, halfway to the bed. "Well...actually...No, never mind, those are stupid, yet accurate names." I chuckled and shook my head. "Strange...this world is so strange." "Sometimes, we can get caught in our own nightmares, and they can grow into demons." "Tis how demons are born, from the darkness in our hearts that we choose to listen to." I added with a long sigh. "So, you got a court to do today. You gonna miss me?" Luna leaned in for a kiss and then nuzzled my chest. "Only for a little while." She answered truthfully. "What are you going to do while I am in court?" "I think I might go explore the barracks or the training yard. Figure it be right since I'm a captain that I learn how to fight like one." Luna smirked. "It's good to see that despite your loss with Xeris, you still have a fighting spirit. That's another reason why I enjoy you so much." "I like swords, what else can I say?" "That you love me?" Luna asked slyly, rolling over on top of me. I pulled her close and showed her my fangs. "And so much more!" I felt my member grow as her body rubbed on it. I turned the tables, and now I was on top of her, ready. "How do you like it, shaken, or stirred." She smiled wildly. "Shaken, hard, no ice." I put the edge of my hard cock so they touched Luna's wet lips. "Buck me raw you filthy animal." I leaned in, which she thought I was going to kiss, but I ended up biting her neck. She moaned, and I pushed my hard cock into her pussy. I started to pump her in and out like an oil well. It felt so good, to see her biting her lip, and keeping a hoof down on her clit. She rubbed it as I slowly pumped. It was a thing of me to do, pumping in and out of her slowly. I always started slow, sometimes I would jump to a quicker pace, but this time I had an idea. All I did was thrust into her tight pussy, she moaned in pleasure as I completely bottomed out, giving her all of what I had to offer. As a human, I was gifted, most men in my family were gifted. Now that I was a horse/pony and even bigger after May healed me, I was almost too much for Luna. "A-ah! I...I'm close! Keep...bucking me!" I sped up, making her scream out in joy, laughing even at I began to pound her like I was beating on raw steak to make it tender. "I-I'm...C-I'm about to...AH!" With one last thrust I pumped my hot semen inside of her warm pussy. I let out three long streams of my love juice. Then she came with my last thrust, to push all of my hot stuff deeper into her pussy. And as her warm juices mixed with my own, I bit the other side of her neck, drawing a little blood. "You're mine Luna, you best know that." I huffed and kissed her deeply. I gave her all of my love I could at that very moment, and I knew soon she had to take a shower or bath to stop smelling like a quicky. Luna smiled softly and pulled me deeper. "This'll be the last time we can do this." She said. "My heat starts late next week, a month before the Autumn Equinox." I sighed in despair. "Aww..." Her eyes nearly rolled out of her head as she laughed at me. "You have my permission to buck my sister should you wish." "What about her heat?" "She ended two weeks before you came to Equestria." She waved a hoof at me. "Her heat starts late winter and ends early summer, while my heat starts late summer, early winter." I frowned a little. "She's not like you..." My words seemed to make Luna smile more. "Know this Angel, my sister does more than I would." "Still...she isn't you." Luna kissed me as I pulled out of her. "And that's fine to me. I understand she isn't me but she will be there, as how do ponies these days call them...Ah! A Buck Buddy." I rolled off of her. "Yes Luna...I suppose you're right..." "I know I am, and besides, I don't mind if you wish to use her as a release. I used her for quite sometime before and after my banishment and before I got you into my life." I gave her a look I cannot describe. "Really?" "When you're immortal, it's hard to love something that cannot live as long as you." "What does that mean for me?" "Two down one to go." She gave me a wink and teleported to the door to the bathroom. "I need to get ready. Go on and have your day." "What do you mean by that?" "Having your day? I mean go do what you stallions do. I wouldn't mind if you wished to go to a bar. There's a chest full of bits under the bed for you if you ever wish to use them for whatever." "Why are you so open about this?" "So many questions!" Luna huffed. "I understand that being with one mare for the rest of your life can be quite boring. Go! Be a stallion!" I looked at Luna, anger burning in my eyes. "I WOULD NEVER DESIRE ANOTHER!" I shouted so loudly my voice cracked. Luna took a step back, eyes wide. I looked away and took a few deep breaths. "I only long for you Luna Everfree. No other, I couldn't imagine being with Celestia, nor Twilight or Cadence if she were available. They are beautiful, that I can see with no doubt in my halved vision. But you...You are different..." Luna looked at me, almost paralyzed by my words. Before she could say another word, I walked out of the room, using my magic to carry around twenty bits, my saddle bags, and my harness complete with sword. One could not tell what expression I held until I reached the outer walls of the castle, but some could see the anger in my blue eyes. It wouldn't just be the scar on my face that would show how angry I was. Ponies by now knew of me, a noble had even tried to speak to me until I looked his way with a dead eye. His face turned as milky as my eye, and turned away as quick as he had come to talk to me. I hated nobles, foolish idiots who think they know what's wrong and right. Other ponies had come and gone to speak to me. I wasn't even aware of where I was going. I just wanted to walk it out. I watched the sun rise to noon before I felt like I could think clearly enough to go to the barracks. I was so angry that Luna thought I was like normal stallions. Clearly she didn't know me enough. I don't think I've wrote this before, but I am a VERY loyal man, or stallion. While I was on earth, I was loyal to all of my friends, helping them through their darkest times. I was loyal to everyone who earned my loyalty. I remember falling in love for another while I was in high school. A beautiful girl by the name of Lisa. I had moved to a different area, and she invited me into a group of friends my second day there. She was more than any friend I had ever had before, and she showed me how to draw. I worked so hard for her to like me. I made a necklace for her, a ring made of violin strings, and a few other things. When I got to talk to her alone for a few moments, I told her how I felt about her. That next week, I never saw her again. Enough of my sad past, I was only a few more blocks away from my destination when I had this feeling something was following me. I looked back and only saw ponies walking by. Again, a spark of this eerie feeling crawled down my back, it was weird. As soon as it came, it was gone, leaving a grim look on my face, I turned back. "Going somewhere?" I heard the uptight voice of Blue Blood. I looked where I heard him, and saw him standing with two mares to his sides. "Yes, I was on my way to the Barracks." I answered with a nod. The mares laughed and Blue chuckled, shaking his head. "Something funny Blue?" "Quite...you see, the barracks are for commoners or guards. Why would you ever wish to go there?" "To train of course." "There's a private gym in the castle, I could show you-" "To train like a real stallion Blue." I snarled. "I wish you no ill will, but I wish you to leave me to my business. Who are they? Your whores or wives?" Before he could answer I laughed and continued. "OH WAIT! I bet they're both!" "Why I never!" The mare to his right scoffed at me. "All you nobles are the same, no matter how much I try to look it over. Stuck up, 'pure bread', moronic assholes who think of dumb ass laws." I turned away and walked on. "You sort sicken me to death. I am proud to be where I'm at, and I'm glad to live better than I was before I met Luna." I grumbled more, and I felt a lot like I was acting like my father. When I yelled I sounded exactly like him, and I hated him. While I enjoyed training my sword skills, I hated how he treated me. Once I had broken a few bones, and he said "They'll heal naturally, be a true warrior, and take it like the man you are.". When I was far enough away, I sighed heavily, and looked up at Luna's tower. What's wrong with me? I thought to myself with tears threatening to peak out of my eyes. I had yelled at her, I yelled at Luna! "Looks like you have the face of somepony who's made their mare friend really upset." I heard a soft voice, a male one. I looked up at him, his fine mustache on his upper lip, and his blond-gray mane showing his rightful age. "Good day, at least I hope." His accent was that of a British man, I hated them, but I must learn to tolerate those who are speaking to me. Plus, I didn't even know if he was from anywhere that would relate to the rest of the UK. "Not really sir." "Ah, your accent, I don't believe I've ever heard it before. Tell me, where are you from." "You wouldn't believe me." I muttered. He bellowed a deep laugh and sat down. "My good sir, I have been all around the world exploring what all of Mother Terra has to offer!" The stallion smiled at me, and his horn lit up. "I can find out for myself if I wished, I am one of Celestia's former guards, Captain even! I inducted Shining Armor with his small sister right by his side." "You know the royal family?" He laughed again, this time more light hearted. "Indeed, now, you seem to be new to magic, your waves are more refined, but...what were you?" "Human." "So was it Celestia or Luna that brought you here from that side of the void?" "Luna, she saved my life." I answered. "Wait, why am I answering you?" "Because I am Lord Fancy Pants!" He laughed. "So you must be that stallion she's been hanging around with? You treating her well?" My head dropped. "I yelled at her today, over who I would sleep with while she is in heat." "Ah, you must be a loyal breed! Good! Loyalty is perfect morality. It shows much." "Lord....You must be noble?" "Very, higher than Prince Blue Blood himself." Fancy held his head high. "But I am not like other nobles." I smirked. "That much I can tell, you stopped to see why I was so dour." "Yes, indeed, and if is you wish to bed with while Princess Luna is in heat?" I nodded. "I see, well...What did she say?" "She said I could bed any mare I had wanted, but I had yelled at her." "And what did you say?" "There is no other mare like you..." Fancy smiled, lightly, and I could see a soft glow in his eyes. "The Princesses are very open to those who they love. Celestia even bedded me once when I was a young stallion. She said that because they live for so long, if they chose to love, they would need to realize that I or anypony else will want to love others as well." He winked at me. "All I thought of when she spoke to me was, 'There is no way I would be able to, nor would I be able to think that this is a challenge to test my heart!' " I looked at Fancy Pants, his monocle reflecting the sun's rays, his gray mane shined, and as he stood proudly over me, I could actually see him as a guard. From what I had seen, this stallion was fit, just leaving his prime, but he still seemed to have this age that reflected his wisdom, his power. It was inspiring just walking next to him, what was inside his head? "You are very wise." I say. "But...it does not change that I yelled at her." Fancy nodded. "Yes, it doesn't, but you wish to train correct? Is that why you are going to the barracks?" "Yes, I was on my way when Blue Blood stopped me." He grimaced. "Y-yes, that stallion is very rude and is a total play-stallion." He stopped and smiled at me. "Angel Caster, I see much potential in you, and would enjoy training you in the art of combat. Do you accept?" I threw myself into a bow. "I would be honored to!" "Come now, no need to bow someone lower than you." I shook my head. "As far as I see it-" I stood up and looked at him dead in the eyes. "I am the student, and I am ready to learn." There was a spark in his eyes as he smiled at me. "Then lets get learning!"
Act II - Chapter 3: Bucking GamesI fell over panting as everything around me had darkened to the point where I was having trouble seeing. It had been nearly a whole day and night of constant training, and Fancy had said this was only the beginning for me. I took this chance to catch everything, my breath, my heart, and more time to count the times I threw up my lunch and dinner. It was plain to say that my whole body was aching. I saw him stand over me, a frown on his face that much reminded me of my father's constant disappointment towards me. His horn glowed and I felt a cold rag hit my forehead. I felt my whole body being raised in a cyan magic, and he carried me over to a soft cot laying in the grass off to the side of the track. Deep down I was wondering what he was doing and why, but I was still trying to catch my breath. "Open your mouth." He said. I did as I was told and felt a warm liquid touch my toung. "You did good for your first day. As a human, did you ever work out?" I nodded, but wasn't able to give him more of an answer other than that nod. "I guess that's why you're still awake, or is it something else? Open." I swallowed down more of the red liquid. "You must still feel bad for yelling at Luna, but do not let your anger kill you. During my years, I had lost quite a few good stallions because they got mad." He laughed, and put another spoon full of the liquid to my open mouth. "Thank you..." Fancy smiled. "So I feel like I need to ask you a question Angel. I heard you shouting at the prince. While he is a tool, I would like to know why you hate the rest of the nobles?" "Nobility is full of lies and deceit. They construct laws that pull them to the sky while they push the lower classes to the ground like they're nothing but common animals." Fancy scratched his chin while he fed me another spoon full. "I can see where you are coming from. I didn't want you to hate me from our first meeting. Not many ponies hate me, but I wanted to be safe. When you get to my age, you learn what to say first, and think later." He laughed and shook his head. "Or perhaps you can stop judging ponies by their covers...?" I sighed, finally able to catch my breath. It was weird that I had recovered so quickly, because while I was a human, I had trouble recovering as fast as other people. I guess different bodies came with different biologies. "I could...Perhaps I am becoming too single minded..." "On Luna, or yourself?" "Luna, she is all I care about." I answered, finally catching my words. "But...I need to think about others...don't I?" Fancy smiled with a nod. "Indeed. So tell me why you are so single minded?" "I don't think I have an answer for that..." "That's not good. Surely you have a reason. What's the first thing that you can think of that comes close to an answer?" "Luna saved me." I answered after a little thought. "No pony else has done something to earn my respect." "Ah ha!" He exclaimed. "You are just as selfish as the very nobles you despise." "N-..." I paused. "No...you're right...I am." "What has caused you to think that ponies need to earn your respect?" I cannot answer him. It had just been something that's been apart of me for so long, I can't even remember where I got the idea from. "See? Even I see that there are many changes that are needed to be made. Let it be your first that you give respect to those who deserve it for no other reason but you not even knowing them. Respect them until they give you a reason to not respect them." Was this really who I was? Was I so caught up in my own world, own beliefs that I had wronged those who were right? Fancy Pants, what wisdom lays beneath you for you to cause a man to rethink his world? Such words of power that are hidden behind waves of kindness, and purity... "I will not change my mind on Blue Blood. He disgusts me." "As he disgusts others and I." He laughed. "I am glad you learned. I didn't need to use magic this time." "What do you mean?" He shook his head. "There are many questions in this world, many you may have for me, but that is one that I cannot answer." I nod. "I understand." "Ah, good. Now, perhaps you should find your lover. She may have questions, and you also need to apologize for yelling at her." He helps me up and I stretch out my body. He takes his leave once he sees that I can walk. I am tired, but a new fire has began to burn deep within me keep my steps slow. There are many things I am left to wonder about. I have changed, even if it was only a little bit, but there was change. I have come to realize that, as a warrior and a former human, that I've hated things that deserved none. When I was little, I had always had a hard time giving respect to even my eldest of elders. My grandparents didn't like how I wanted to move with life, freely, by my own terms by any means. It had been a long time before I had moved to Equestria when they died, but I was given a peridot in their will. It was an one hundred carrot gem worth more than I could imagine, and weighed more than I thought was ten pounds. It was the largest gem found to date. And what made them worth more, they were the only birth stone that came from space. Something didn't seem right however. There was a feeling in the air, once again I had felt a disturbance and turned around. There was no one around, but my magic was telling me something was not real. As I had walked through the castle I walked past the same vase more than six times. Something was wrong. "Alright!" I shouted. "Who ever you are, come out now." I heard laughter echo around me. "You didn't even say please." That voice...It sounded like someone from..oh what was that show again? Star Wars, no...Star...Trav...NO! Star Trek! It sounded just like the actor John de Lancie as Qu! I loved watching that show when I was little. So much adventure and very well written. I wasn't a Treky but, I did talk to the man himself at a Comic Con once. "John?" "The one- NO!" Suddenly a chimera flashed before me, an angry look across his face. "That's me in another universe! I should know! I am the Avatar of Chaos, the one-and only- DISCORD!" "Doesn't ring a bell." I scratched my chin for a few moments, pretendeding to think about him. I haven't actually heard of there being an Avatar of Chaos. "How come I've never heard of you?" Discord sighed. "Well it seems like Celestia and Luna keep me out of their history lessons... I am who I say I am. My name once again is Discord, Avatar of Chaos." I bowed before him in respect. "I am Angel Caster, and I share no title other than Oath Keeper. Tell me, why have you visited me? Are you the cause of this feeling I've been having all day?" He shrugged. "I suppose so, I mean I give that feeling to Twilight and Celly, but that's about it." "Well, now you can add me to that list. Now, my question?" Discord snapped his fingers and I found myself standing in the air, far above Canterlot. "Now that we're here, I'd like to ask a few questions human." "I would have figured that the whole world knows I am by now. Now, tell me what do you want? I was on my way to see Luna." "I wanted to know who you really are. Just by you being here has caused quite a bit of chaos." "I left my old life behind for a brighter one. That's all there is to it." Discord gave him a smug grin. "I like how you dealt with Princy. I must say, his wives are whores." Angel snorted and laughed. "Aye! It was damn well good!" He didn't know why, but his accent slipped out to it's fullest. He covered his mouth a laughed a little. "So...You do sound like John." Discord shrugged. "What can I say, I have the voice of an angel." Angel shook his head. "Sorry Discord, Morgan Freeman has that, and he played God, twice." "Could you take him seriously if he was me?" Discord asked, using Morgan Freeman's voice. "Only if he was using helium while he tried to explain science." Discord laughed and bent back. "I don't know why I haven't found you before! You're simply amazing! Are all human's like you?" I shook my head with a smug look on my face. "Why do you think Luna picked me?" He waved his paw and chuckled. "Pride if I ever saw it. So, would you like to make a little game?" "What are the rules and what are the rewards for winning?" "You see, there's a pony who's been getting in my way, and I'm sure that you'd like for her to get her just desserts for not believing in you." "Celestia? What about her?" I asked. "I want you to buck her until she passes out, then keep bucking her. When she wakes up, she needs to have a kink in her walk. If you win and succeed Angel, I'll give you a special band that allows you to turn into a human whenever you'd like, and of course you'd be able to turn back." "Why do you want me to buck her? Why not you?" "Because she like's you, and HATES me. So...." He held out his paw. "Do we have a deal?" Luna won't like this, but...she did say I could fuck her sister... I took his paw and shook it. "Deal." Author's Note Short chapter this time. Felt like a little explaining and setting up another ARC takes a little time. This and next chapters are just intermissions.
Act II - Chapter 4: Thoughts My Lord?I finally was able to talk to Luna. It was long and I was asked to explain who I was deeper down. What I reacted to and why I react the ways I do. It was long, very long and the next day we were just quiet around each other. I could only guess what Luna thought about while her mouth wasn't throwing words in her beautiful voice. One of the things we talked about was how I acted to her, and what lead me storming out of the castle without explaining myself. I am loyal, born a late Leo in mid August on the thirteenth day. A yearly meteor shower lasted three days, and I was born on the second day, while it was hitting its peak. I felt deep down I had to be loyal to the woman I was with. Treat her as my equal, and give her no reason to cry. I felt as though I was the only 'true' man in the world. I was born at the same time a meteor managed to get through the atmosphere and hit the roof of the hospital. Months before my birth my mother spoke of a ghost who was her best friend, but he didn't act like him. He spoke my name while pointing to my mother's stomach, and said that I was born to do great things. It drove my to strive for the best, to prove that I was true to my word, true to everything I worked towards. I made A's in all of my classes, I played as a first chair violinist and my best friends who was named Octavian and Octavia were born in the UK, but disliked the area. They were practicing Wiccans like my mother so we sort of clicked. Octavian and Octavia were twins if you couldn't guess it. I had a crush on Octavia while in middle school, but when my mother died, so did my crush. Once...hehe...Octavia hit me with her bow and just hugged me for an hour until the pain didn't sting anymore. But it was still a great time to be around my best friend. She taught me advanced musical theory and she was also learning advanced psychology. She had a girlfriend who was also into deep music, and eventually went to the same collage and got married. I think they moved to Dublin after they graduated. Octavian was my best guy friend I could ever have. I stayed at his house a lot when my father was drunk or high off of crack. We played video games he got shipped from America. Destroy all Humans, God of War, Star Wars: Battlefront II, and a few more great playstation two games. We would also play a few PC games as we got a little older. My favorite would have to be Minecraft when LAN became a thing. I brought my laptop and plugged it in. He helped me so much, and when I moved to America he found my address and visited me a month after I finished settling in. He made me swear I would never give up, to the crown even, to make sure I would never do something stupid to myself. Octavia called me four days before I was sent to Equestria by Luna. I remember her telling me she missed me, and I also remember her telling me of her own memories with me. As it turned out, Octavia loved me to death while I had a crush on her. She thought the things I did to get her to like me made me cute, but it is apparent I was mistaken when she told me she had always liked girls. I laughed (cried on the inside) and told her I already had a feeling. We both knew it was a lie, but didn't speak about it. Anyways, Luna understood. I had taken loyalty to a new extreme, and it clouded my judgments. I had snapped when I was told I could no show her in the best way that I had loved her. She said it was love enough that she knew how much she meant to me. She was at the forefront of my thoughts, and in my dreams. In speaking of dreams, I have a stronger link with magic, so it has allowed me to link my dreams to Luna. She's began teaching me of Dream Magic, and how I can use it like her. It is Saturday, a week after our talk, and it is close after dinner. I sit alone in the castle gardens, hearing the birds while I think. Mostly of my future. With a yawn I lay forward in the grass, hooves keeping my head up as I stare out beyond towards the peaceful horizon. Out from the castle's peak, I can see to the west a kingdom in the mountains. To the east I see a peaceful sea that looks great to swim in. Far north I see snowing cliffs that boarder the allies Equestria and the Crystal Empire. Down south, I see a desert. Celestia chose a great spot to park her fat white ass. Up here, I see it all, like in my dreams as a Dragon Knight Rider like the heroes in my favorite movies and TV shows. I can only wonder what it feels like to fly. "Great view, isn't it?" I turn around and see Sombra and Twilight. "I used to sit up here and read about the nations I saw while I was still studying as a filly." I nod and sit up. I smile at them both, they were friends. "It's great to see you again. Both of you." I see that Sombra has changed. His magical locks are all gone. His eyes look normal, and are colored red. His mane doesn't shift like shadows, and yet his fangs are still there. However, both Sombra and Twilight seem to have gold hoof bands around their left forelegs. Without a doubt, I knew they were very close before when I met them, but also to see that Sombra is now in love makes my heart sore for my friends. Sombra walks up to me and we hug like 'men' would with a simple arm around each other and a pat on the back. "It is good to see you again. You've grown, and I sense..." "Earthpony magic." Twilight smiles and hugs me as well. "You have a strong will, I'm glad that I didn't pick my captain wrong." "Twilight being wrong?!" Sombra fakes a gasp while Twilight blushes. "What a maddening paradox!" I am sent into a small fit of chuckles with Sombra. It feels like the stallion is my brother and not only my best friend. We share the same kind of eyes, but his are red and not blue like my own. Not only that, but we share the same color scheme, fangs, and our stances. "So if I may ask, why are you two here?" Twilight smiles wide. "This was my only day off since May." She frowns a little. "Sorry for your loss." Sombra nods as well. "Yes, when I heard that your battle was for naught, I was upset. She still died." "She was saved though." I said, surprising them both. "She was able to return to the summer lands, a complete angel. She saved my life." "I also wanted to ask you a question." Sombra says with a smile. "Could you be my best stallion? You will be standing right next to me." Such a high honor for the Lord of Shadows to give me. I nod. "I will be happy to Sombra. You are like a brother to me, and I would love to be there for you." Sombra gives me this look of shock. "B-brothers? Do you truly see me as such?" I give him another nod. "Of course. You helped me, plus, we look nearly like twins. Why not be brothers?" Twilight giggled. "You do sorta look like twins. Brothers from other mothers." Sombra's smile widens. "Then as brothers, we should drink some time. I believe Big Mac told me of a particular event for stallions these days before they get married." "Humans have those too!" I laughed. "We'll get all the strippers for ya!" I wink and laugh while Sombra chuckles. Twilight is off to the side, giving us a confused glance. "Women, or mares in this case have the same kind of thing too Twilight." I see a note pad and a quill and know what's going to come. "Tell me about both of these days please, and what a 'stripper' is." Sombra gains this, pardon the pun, somber look. "I don't think I like where this is going Twilight... I thought we were enjoying this day off. From ALL types of work." I wave a hoof and nod. "I'll give you a detailed report and summary on both days by next weeks Twilight. Go, enjoy your vacation with your future husband." Twilight blushes and the study tools vanish with a pop. "A-alright...I guess...It better be a good report!" She gives me a fake angry look and hugs me. "How has everything else been with Luna? She's been writing a lot about how much she's learned about friendship, and Cadence is learning how kinky a stallion can be." I snort and laugh. "I cannot believe she wrote about our sex! Yes, I am very kinky and great in bed. Both Luna and Celestia enjoy me so." Twilight blushes. "EEEwwwww! She's my mom! I didn't need to know that." "I thought your parents were unicorns?" "She couldn't raise me as a foal, as she had two retired guard members be my parents. Because my 'mother' as it were was still lactating from my older brother, she was able to nurse me until Celestia could take me back in." She explained with a soft smile. "I understand why she had to do it too. She was a ruler of an entire land, she had to take care of everypony already, now she had her own filly, it was hard. It was actually my godfather who offered to take care of me, then it was my godmother who had enforced it." "Why were you born as a unicorn and not an alicorn?" "I had to earn my place. Looks like that you are too." She sets her hoof down on my shoulder, and Sombra doesn't even seem to care. "I'm proud that my captain is working hard." I smile and flick the ear my earring is on. "Yes, thank you for that. I try to work as hard as I can." "Like a warrior?" Sombra asks. It seems like he too shares the same kindred spirit I do. It is welcoming to know that we are like soul brothers. "Of course!" I smile wide, my fangs showing themselves. "I bet Luna likes those." Twilight says with giggle. "I know she dresses up as Nightmare Moon on Nightmare Night and uses her fangs to scare the foals for fun." "Nightmare Night?" "It's a holiday where everypony dresses up in costumes and gets a bunch of candy." "It's like Hallows'Eve(1)." I tap my chin. Twilight gives me this look like I'll have to explain that as well. "All in due time, its just I've noticed something that makes me think about my old home. There are quite the number of similarities that go beyond what I had thought when I came here." The date is unknown to me now. All the days now just seem to blend together. I do not mind one bit that I have stopped keeping track of my time here in Equestria. I wish I could forget about my old home, but keep the memories of my friends. "Twilight, we need to go see your mother and aunt. I need to ask if it is alright..." Sombra said in a more quiet tone than before. Twilight sighed with a low nod. "You're right...Well, it was good seeing you again Angel. I hope you have a good night's rest." Sombra chuckled and shook his head. "He won't get any rest from what I've heard about his sex life." We burst into laughter as Twilight runs off. "I'm going to be sleeping in my old room if I keep this up. See you again soon I hope." He bows before running off to catch Twilight. Once again I am left alone, and the quiet begins to help my mind wander around a little. For the past few days, I've had time to sit back and relax a little. It helped me sort more of my mind in ways that's helped me more than injure me. Days as of late have also been making me think why I had felt so strongly against seeing another have brought questions to the rim of my mind that needed to be tended to. I understand I am a loyal person. The later a Leo comes, the bigger his loyalty is, and his 'pride'. I am proud of where I'm at. I have a lovely mare...yes, that word, and I'm accepted by her sister. Not only her sister, but her sister's daughter and niece as well. Life has been truly great, and makes me rethink why I suffered through so much. As a great man had once said, "The laws of Equivalent Exchange shows that everything has a value and with that value, you must pay a price.". This wise man was truly wise. To understand that even the goddess of karma also is based off of the fundamentals of a perfect trade. Do bad, get bad, and get bad, earn good. Everything has a price, so my misfortune and chronic depression was the price to pay for a goddess. I daresay it's not equivalent for the universe to bless me with a goddess. Ah...Luna, she is a wonder and more. I have a hard time most times waking up with her by my side, and thinking where my life would be without her. She knew who I was the moment I saw her and she saw me. I wouldn't think anything less of her now that she only knew what I showed, but she also now knew what lay deeper in my mind, these thoughts. It is all like a cheesy movie for me to fall in love with a beautiful mare. Questions were asked from her. "Would you marry me?" Deep down I answered yes. "Would you want a child?" Deep down, I would die for a child or children. I laughed at myself. How could I be so stupid to deny a mare to her rights, a goddess no less. I think I found a new spot to think. Twilight was very right when she said that this was an amazing spot to be at. To be up here where the cool air blew during the summer days, and would remain cool year round. I loved how close I was to the sky. I reached out with my hoof, a tear going down my ash gray face. One day I will fly right up to the sky my love would be close by Luna, by my side. "Am I bothering you?" I hear Celestia's voice. "Not at all Celestia. What is it that you need?" "Just to talk." She walked up and sat down beside me, a smile brushed across her face. "My daughter is marrying a stallion who used to be an evil tyrant." "Said evil tyrant turned evil to try to search for his daughter." I frowned. "What of Sombra?" "He asked me...no...he demanded that I allow the marriage between him and my dearest Twilight!" She laughed. "I have lived for thousands of years, and here is a shadowmancer saying he wants to marry the mare who changed him. Is it bad that this is new to me?" I shrugged and smiled. "Not at all. At least this will remind you that you can't have seen everything. Saying that is similar to saying that there is such thing as perfection." "Didn't you call Luna perfect?" I shook my head. "No one is perfect, in fact who are we to say that perfection is more than just what it is, an ideal concept. Nothing is perfect, nothing is forever, all ideas, never have been proven. At some point this universe will either expand so much that there will be nothing to see in the night sky, just cold...Another factor in play is that everything will fall back into the Primeval state and start all over again." "I cannot tell if you are a optimist or a pessimist." Celestia says in a rather confused tone. I can only smile. "Tell me, what are you." "I see the truth, speak it, and live it." I answered. "As soon as I see how a pony acts, I know their whole life, start, and how it will finish." "It is like judging a book by it's cover." "Are you here to have a philosophical battle or to relax Celestia?" She looks at me, shocked, but her face rests into a smile. "You win this time Angel." I smirk allowing my ego to speak for me. "And I will win the next until you learn that I accept things as they come. Because as I see it, fate lead me here. It was spoken that I would do great things by people who were long dead before my birth. I strive to prove that I can do greater than they had envisioned." I spoke like my father in a way at that moment. "I was lead down a hard road, given a hand that nearly brought out my own end...now..." I wave my hoof out to all of Equestria. "I have this new home...I feel like I am in some sort of movie or novel." I feel a sight tingle fall down my back. "It's all so....-" "Real?" Celestia asks, and I answered her with a short nod. "Well, it is. You feel it, you eat it-" She gives me a wink and I scoff then chuckle. She pushes me gently with one of her wings. "Oh come now, I joke." I rolled my eyes. "Yeah-yeah..." I laughed a little and looked up at her. "What do you think about me fucking your sister anyways?" "You two share a bond that I do not think I have the right, even as an immortal, to break. In all honesty, she needed it." I stare into Celestia's magenta eyes, confused greatly. "I needed it too. You helped us out in more ways than I can begin to think. If you weren't with Luna, I'd be with you in a heart beat." I didn't know how to react. Celestia leaned in and kissed me deeply. I could tell she poured as much affection into the kiss as possible. When we broke, she stared into my eyes. "You have very sharp eyes, you speak the truth. So speak now, would you love me?" "I think..." Well, this is a hard question to answer. "If my heart could be made for two, yes. I love Luna dearly, and would never wish to break her heart....You kissing me....I fear it may hurt her, yet, she is so open for me to love you." "The question is would you love me while you cannot love her?" "Yes." I say without thinking. "But it would be hard to stop my love for her. Even Death had to take a step back when I didn't want to die because I guessed he felt my love was strong." "More than your love clearly. It is your Will." "My Will? Truly?" She nods and looks out towards the horizon. "Yes, believe it or not, I had this feeling when I saw you, you were different. It was....like when I saw Twilight when she was old enough to enter my school for gifted unicorns. I saw so much raw potential, it is strange you, who used to be a human, have it as well." "Well, it is good to know that I am within your sight Celestia." She gives out a laugh from her belly. "You are more than a sight, you are a marvel! You surpass everything I have thought you would not. You grow, you learn, you adapt better than anything I have seen before!" I blush a little for some reason. "I-....I'm flattered...." "You should be, it isn't everyday you have two goddesses who view you so well....." She pauses and pulls me close. "Love even..." She says those two words in Gaelic. "Do you really?" She nods. "Why?" "Because you're so sweet, kind, loyal...great in the bed..." We chuckle. "Plus...you forgave me. Forgiveness is strange when I received it from you. It gave me such a feeling in my heart...I cannot bare to keep it locked up. I fear that it may destroy me if I did so." "Give me time to think about this Celestia." I say then kiss her. "I have a lot on my mind, and tomorrow I join Luna...wherever she may go on Sundays." "How about we start with a simple date hmm?" She asks. "In Equestria, mares are the ones who go for the stallions as there are more of us and less of them available. How about a coffee shop I know? Great place to be as autumn sets in." "How's a week from Monday sound?" I ask. She smiles at me and kisses me on the cheek. "It's a date, I need to set some time off for that day. Have a good night up here." "I don't think I'll be alone too long." She rolls her eyes and walks on. I smile, feeling something deep down. I hold my hoof to my chest, right over my heart. It is....strange.... Author's Note (1) Hallows'Eve or Halloween: Started as a pagan or wiccan day on the 31st of October. It was a day were everyone made a cake and gave it to their neighbors as good luck. The dressing up part comes from the same time where they would dress up as evil witches or cover themselves with their bed sheets and look like evil spirits so they aren't harmed. Eventually the cakes turned into candies. It was turned into Halloween after Christians for some reason I am happy to say someone has helped out in the comments! Evilcheez271 says: the Christians commandeered halloween and christmas from the pagans in an effort to force the pagans off their celebrations. By adapting the pagan practices and "chiristifying" it, Christianity killed off pagan practices, and absorbed the remnants of paganism. Fun fact: Christ was actually born in I think May, or March... Something with an "m" but we celebrate christmas in december because of Christianity pushing paganism off the date, which was an important date to them for some reason or other. Sorry about the wait, had some general lack of interest in writing over the past week as Warframe seemed to plague my mind. Now that's over, I am back to writing this and Warframe: A Mission Never to Forget. Updates on both fics will be one after another. Don't expect an update from this until Warframe updates and so-on.
Act I - Chapter 1: Wake Up Call [REWRITTEN]My journey into the world of the awake was much to be desired for if I'm going, to be honest. Even if I had the right to complain, I wouldn't. No, it wouldn't be right for such a restart. Not to say that things were going smoothly. I had trouble opening my eyes longer than a half second from the light from whatever was making light. Most likely the sun I'm sure. We Irish folk had a bitter agreement with good 'ol Sol. My legs - all four I guess now - weren't willing to respond either. I'm a smart cookie, but I had no idea how to walk as an Egyptian or in this case, pony. I did feel something, in the back of my head. Like a lesson, I've already learned, but like I was asleep during the whole lecture. I could only guess as to what it was until I felt something touch me. I flinched and like a headache, that whole lesson came back and my F- turned into an A. I could now move my legs, I was sure of it now. My eyes were also feeling a bit better now but now I was left with hopefully my last problem. I was hearing my own heartbeat. I could tell it was mine by being able to feel my own. As soon as I felt was able to open my eyes I saw that I was laying on a plush, violet bed. Numerous amounts of pillows, drawings, and books cluttered the room. If this was Luna's room, then I wondered if she was much smarter than I had thought she was. I was always told that geniuses had messy rooms. I had to force myself to sit upright after a few seconds of grunting and trying to further my understanding of my baby-lessons on how to move like a pony. Now, as to figure out how to find what the hell touched me. I try turning my head about until I saw an odd sight. It was another pony, but the odd part about it was how she looked. She was half black, half white, and her mane was inverse of her body. Her eyes were different from her other parts, them being the same dark-purple. She seemed expressionless, even more so disturbing was how...perfect she looked. If you ever had two photos taken of yourself, one kept normal while you take the other one, cut it in half and taking one side to mirror it. That mirror image, the perfection that made her look so fake, or unreal may be a better term for it. Perfection meant ugliness. "Hel-Hello?" I stutter on my worlds. I quickly ignore it, I guess my brain is still booting up or something. I felt all weird and I could see my nose or snout too and it was weird to say the list. She stood up straighter. "The stranger is awake? I will notify the princesses." She began walking towards a wall then completely vanished. I blinked my eyes in an attempt to see if I was just seeing shit. Clearly, I was or else I wouldn't have seen her - it. Frowning, I look over to a door that had a white arrow pointing down to a circle with an even smaller blue circle. Oddly enough it looked like letters or something akin to letters. I briefly wondered how developed this world was, but as I said it was brief. My head hurt still. I heard heavy steps from outside and braced myself to whoever may enter. That same mare walked right through the door and bowed. "You are to be lead to the gardens. You will speak to Princess Celestia. Princess Luna is busy with diplomatic matters above your understanding." "Way to call me dumb..." I mutter under my breath. "Um... Alright, but uh... I'll need help getting used to walking on all fours. Not used to being-" "Orders accepted." She droned blankly. She stepped closer to me. "I am a Golom built to serve the Princesses. You are a new master. Please input name to continue commands." "Angel Caster," I say, remembering a word that had stood out in my mind. I knew my real last name, but something had made me say Caster. "So can you help me get there or not?" "Yes." She lifted me up with her hooves and gently lowered me onto all fours. "It takes up to four hours for a newborn to begin walking on his or her own." She said looking directly at me, unblinking. "I will use my magic to keep eighty percent of your weight and slowly give all of it so you can get stronger on your own. We must hurry as Princess Celestia has ordered." I feel the weight of my body be released by a square rainbow shield resting just under my barrel. Looking back at the Golom I couldn't help but be amazed. It made sense now about how perfect she looked. These ponies with their magic are quite amazing...and I am a unicorn now. I could do all of this as well, given enough time. "I think I'm ready to move, but before we go, can you tell me who Celestia is?" "She is Princess Luna's sister." I gulp and clear my throat. "Ah-hem, right, let's get moving." Seeing the castle first-hand makes me realize how needed a Golom like the one leading me is necessary. This place was huge, spelled with a Y. I mean seriously, from the windows that we passed I could see what I felt was a fraction of the castle and city below. I massive field beyond what looked like a mountain the castle was on. It would be at least a day and a half hike down, and possibly twice as much trying to climb up. Speaking of the windows, most of them were tinted in different forms of art. There were ponies on them, maybe they were important ponies of their past. I must admit, their art style was amazing, and even tinted the glass looked crystal clear. I wish I had more time to observe each of them but this sister of Luna's, Celestia, wanted to see me. For whatever reason, I was scared of meeting her. I knew I shouldn't feel this way, but I couldn't help myself. Like the world itself was sitting on my chest. If Luna was the moon, going by what I knew of the Latin language, Celestia must be the sun. Having a massive hydrogen reactor sitting on you is even worse. The Golom stops abruptly and looks beyond a door at the end of the hall, just to the right of an even larger door. She looks back at me. "You will remain here for three minutes and twenty-nine seconds without me." She vanishes instantly. I am only confused as to what was going on or why she left me. The barrier shattered after about ten more seconds. My knees were telling me to give in to gravity already. What exactly was going on as well? Why was this Golom under so much work to leave me for more than three minutes? She had begun to fascinate me with her abilities. So I waited. Each second growing longer as I sat down on my own, resting. I took a longer look at myself now that I had time. I was dark gray-ish-blue and I had a bit of puff of fur on my chest. I could feel fangs with my tongue. Amber colored hair fell off longer down my neck and across the right side of my head. My tail was rough looking, to say the least, I guess I would need to get checked up on by a groomer. And thankfully, I still had my beard. I will still maintain a beard, even if it's short. "I have returned." I jumped at the sound of the Golom's voice. "A royal guest needed attention off the premises." "You mean you kicked someone out? Why?" "They were assaulting a national hero." She said frankly. "Let us get moving. We are only two more doors until the gardens." She offered to help me up but I showed her I could do it myself. Then we moved through the next door that opened right into a massive greenhouse. If this wasn't the garden, then this must be what feeds the royals and their guests, the Royal Arboretum. I felt her magic continuing to guide me along with her to the other side of the Arboretum. The doors were framed with gold and a sun on the door also made of gold. The Golom stopped again and spoke. "You may continue on your own. I have other orders." She turned and walked into the air, fading. I stop to look at the door before beginning to move without the aid of the Golom. It wasn't as hard, but it still felt odd about walking on all fours. Upon opening the doors I am granted the view of a lifetime. Beyond the door was a marble pathway leading down to some stairs which were also made of marble. From the stairs was a worn dirt pathway down to a small vineyard and a statue garden further out. Towards a more trimmed group of bushes, I saw a tall white unicorn on the other side of the hedge wall. I was pretty sure this unicorn was this Celestia I was supposed to meet. Otherwise who would be out in the Royal Gardens other than some staff. Even then, the whole place was well kept even with the lack of anyone else around us. I can see the unicorn look up then around her. For a second I wondered if she heard me close the door. She looks back down, continuing whatever she was doing. I move carefully over to her. She's a light walk over but it took forever for me to actually get there. As I approached her I give a pause. "Um...Hello...?" I can finally see what she had been working on. a small sapling was planted over next to some roses and carnations. She moves just slightly in a way makes me think I surprised her. Or maybe she was trying to think of something to say. "Good afternoon." Her voice like honey and wine, and well-toned voice. It was light yet it carried a sense of duty. She sets down a bag with a cow painted on it then completely turns around to me. She's wearing a sun visor and purple dirt stained cloth cuffs. A gentle yellow glow surrounded them and they slipped off her hooves like melting butter. "I'm glad you've finally arrived. Are you awake? Feeling pain at all?" "My knees feel crushed, but otherwise? I could say I'm doing okay at the moment." I answer calmly. "You're Celestia right?" She chuckles with a nod. "Yes, I'm sure Harmonus has told you already I'm Luna's sister." "That's what that thing's name is?" I mutter softly to myself. "I guess she has, yeah. Don't suppose I'm going to get some 'hurt, my sister, I hurt you talk'?" Celestia tilted her head for a second before bursting into laughter. "Dear me...no, I don't know how you might've gotten that thought. Besides I was the one who told her to go find someone worth talking to." She stood up and walked closer to me. As she sat next to me and faced the same direction, I stared at her with a raised eyebrow. "Close your eyes." "You're not going to kill me are you?" I ask, feeling myself smirk. "Maybe, no...Just close them. Take a deep breath." I do as she's told and I feel her touch my horn. "For the moment, we'll need to drain your magic, until you catch on to it later." Something cool rushes through me that makes me breath out. My breath feels like ice while my head burns with incredible heat. Just as it began to feel painful, it stops and she pokes me. "You okay?" "Yeah...so...what's next?" I ask. "I have no clue what's going on." "Well...officially?" "Please?" "How familiar are you with courting in terms of royalty?" "I think I know some social cues but you'll need to explain the way you ponies hitch each other up." Celestia continued to look on then closed her eyes. She makes a thoughtful expression. "You're a prince of a foreign nation-state beyond the Celestial Sea who's come to court Luna." "Is this a story with holes?" "These are holes that would take even the fastest fliers or greatest of mages ages to uncover. Also, it would be costly to disprove." She explains. "Luna has "accepted the offer" so it will be hard for anypony to stop her from dating you. Unless another prince or a pony challenges your right-to-court my sister." "Sounds like you've got everything covered." "Not exactly...With you unable to properly use magic, it puts your ability to defend your claim, title, and status. Ponies put a lot into reputation. You have none except for the fact some of Luna's guards 'saved you'." She does a little motion with her hooves. "I've had my best student bring her best student to come to help you begin your training in the Sciences of Magick." "When will she come by then?" "In about a week. She needed some time to prepare a series of lessons for you to help you advance as fast as possible. That's if you're up to the task." I push my lips together, my thoughts becoming more serious. "I'll try my hardest, that's for sure...And as a temporary solution as to my lack of magic?" "The attack caused you to forget who you were. I asked Harmonus to help you so ponies who may have seen you make it more believable." "Okay...I guess that all makes sense now." I say. "So what now? Luna's still busy, isn't she?" Celestia gives a small nod. "You can help me continue planting. I have four more saplings to plant." Joy... Author's Note Boop, edit applied
Act II - Chapter 5 : Being With Your (Extended) FamilyI am offered to visit a small pub in East Canterlot by a friendly night guard. I didn't know of this place since my visit here, but it is where all the guardsponies go to settle down after long nights. With Luna working tonight, I chose to take the stallion up on his offer, in hopes that a little alcohol would help me relax. Another fact about this bar was that it only allowed my kind to enter unless it was a captain of another guard. So with the night sky over my head, a scarf to protect me from the autumn elements, I walk on towards my destination with a soft smile gracing my lips. I am glad that the city is much quieter during the night, as it should be. Autumn was in full bloom, ponies everywhere noticed that the leaves were changing color, and falling off. Most if not all the trees up in Canterlot were bare now, even the trees in the royal garden. I always loved this time of year, however this time I felt a little gloomy, as to why the guard asked me to visit, he wanted me to smile. I've become a popular symbol, whether I liked it or not, I am. Among my kind, I have risen through the ranks, respected by everyone around me. They bowed as I walked, some of the mares in the guard would kiss me on the cheek or bite my ear. The stallions would hoof bump me or ask for a small duel. Other times both genders would ask for a drink with me. I actually hadn't tried anything that came from Equestria other than tea and fine castle stock wine. The Night In I looked at the sign as I approached the bar there was a tall buff stallion standing next to the entrance. As soon as he saw me, he pushed the doors open. "Right this way your highness." I smile and nod as I walk in. Just as I open another set of doors, I hear the saddest, yet most powerful song I have ever heard. Cold winter fast approaches as we fearfully wait the simplest of simple creatures bound by the laws of fate And as we shivered in the gutters so far away from home we lost the last of vestige of hope freezing and alone A shadow came to us in our dreams with tales of better times the royal princess of the night forgave us for our crimes and as the solar sister over looked as nocturnal we became we wore a darker armor and carried a different flame I watched as a stallion with emerald eyes jump onto a table, adorned with a badge marking him captain. "You now belong to the greater good! And you answer to a higher call! You are part of the best and the greatest, and there is NO ROOM FOR FAILURE! You will leave behind all weakness! You are no longer mortal! You are now SOLDIERS OF THE NIGHT! The crowd roars their cheers and sings more. As the sunset fades away the yellow turns to gray the moonlight shines across the land a calling we obey fear is rising as shadows ride to fight a greater fight my brothers and sisters move as one WE'RE SOLDIERS OF THE NIGHT!! I love music, I truly do. Such a powerful and moving song, there must be a greater story behind it. I can't help be moved by their sad yet powerful song. I am a critical thinker when it comes to listening to music. "Did you like it?" A mare walked up to me with a mug in her hoof. I nodded and held out my hoof to greet her. "My name is Dusk, it's a pleasure to meet the Prince of the Night." I blush. "N-no, I am no prince." She pushes me gently and laughs. "For now am I right? We're all waiting for you. You have an entire race of a different kind of pony on your side. Take it while you can!" "I'd like to know what that song you all were singing was about. Can you perhaps tell me?" She nods and motions me to follow her to a table. "Don't worry about me, strictly mares. Chicks not dicks right?" I laugh at her joke. She sounded a lot like my friend Octavia, both of them. "It was written by the first regime of guards two thousand years ago, when Celestia and Luna took to power." "We were lost, confused, and freezing in our cells for the crimes we committed while Discord was in power. Luna saw that Celestia's guards were lacking slightly, and made the best move in history. She came to us in our time of need, to the ones who were truly felt awful about the crimes they've committed. Luna gave them a chance to redeem themselves, so she gave them two choices. One, they would freeze until they died, or two, they repented and became guards who watched over ponies while they slept." "That's an awful lot of trust, but continue." I said. "Anyways, the ponies who bathed in the sun were afraid of those who watched over them, fearing that they might strike at any point. We brought down the most violent criminals in Equestria, even Lord Tirek who threatened to take away our magic. We were lost for many years after Luna was banished. Celestia thought we were with her, when we were really with Equestria. We did not care...we did not join, in fact, we tried to help her out her madness." "What brought our kind back into Equestria?" "The Calling of the Oath to Order." She replied. "Everyone of us takes it when we move out of our cave homes. It goes....Ah! Yes! Darkness calls again, the Lunar princess needs once more, a battle waiting in the ashes, we fight another day. She calls us when we are needed, until then, flap thine leathered wings, fly until she asks for us once more." "Deep..." "We call Princess Luna our True Mother. I suppose now that you're with her, you're our True Father now." She laughs a little bit and drinks her ale down. "Hawk! Spark! Windy!" She calls over the other captains and they sit down at our table. "Everypony, this is Angel Caster, our True Father." "Hail to the Father!" The one known as Windy smiles and strikes her hoof into the air. "May he live on with our divine mother!" "She's a little into it...Her family was the first to answer to the call the True Mother sent out to all of us." I laughed. "It is a pleasure to meet you all. I've been a bit lonely these days now that I can no longer rest with my love. She is often busy this time of year." "She's preparing the events for the Gala." Hawk says while he sips on his drink. Then I see him pause, in fact, the whole building is looking directly at me. He bends closer to me, and sniffs. "Well....buck." "What's the matter?" "You're not of our kind are you? You got that sent..." Spark commented. "Well...I have made love with her..." "Will we expect a son or daughter soon?" "I-I do not know. She is in heat, but we haven't made love in quite sometime. I am worried...Where I came from, usually we got married before we had children." "Culture huh? Well, I guess that's understandable." Spark nodded. "When are you going to get married?" I slowly hid myself by sliding under the table. "I...It's still on my mind...I do not know how Equestrians do it...I do not want to..." "Offend her? Pft! As if, she is a mother to thousands of children, even if not by blood. Orphans are taken under her wings, every oprhan when they turn ten who isn't adopted will vanish only to reappear fully grown. Many think they travel to a different far away land, none that have come back may speak about it to outsiders." Hawk scratches his chin. "Where are you from?" I smiled. "I'm not from this land you speak of, but from a far, distant land I am not allowed to speak freely about." "I see..." Windy takes a sip and sets it back down. "Well, if you want to catch her eye when you purpose, she likes this lake out by a town called Ponyville." "I've been there, but not to the lake. What's special about it?" "It has this effect on mares that we can't explain. When the moon is directly over head, the water turns into this strange blue stuff. When you drink it, you get healed. They called it Moonshine or Moontindew." "I like Moonshine better." I chuckled. "Alright, but what should I purpose with?" "We all know she likes sapphires because it looks like her eyes." Dusk says with a smile and stands up on the table. "Attention ponies!" the room quiets down and attention is turned to her. "I would like to announce something big." "Very soon this stallion will be Father of the Night, and father to foals in due time. I here by would like to create an oath, an oath to our father and to who may come after him." "I, Dusk, here by vow to protect and help guard all that is his blood. He is our father, and as such we are his children!" "We, are his children." The other ponies echo. "We, are his children." "Brothers! Sisters! We shall rise! Soon, we will be equal with the day, and total twilight will come! "Twilight will come...will come..." They echoed back. "Hail! HAIL to the Night Father!" I am unsure how I feel about this. There is a hint of worry that grows in my gut, but I feel like I shouldn't worry. These ponies lives are here because of what Luna had done thousands of years ago, and it brings a smile on my face. So all of these threstrals, they worship Luna like they are their Lord and Savior, and she is! They know they weren't chosen, but they know who gave them the gift of life. Luna...you are kind. The kindest being that I know. You see it in their dreams, how much they adore you, how much they love you. They all smile, laugh, cry, play, jump, fly, and live, knowing you are responsible. They have been like this for two thousand years, and each year, they love you more and more. I stand up from the table. "Thank you all, but I must be returning to the castle now." "Do you wish us to guide you home? It is dangerous this time at night." Dusk asks. "Sure, but keep your distance if you do not mind." She nods. "Shadows be with us tonight!" With that we leave the bar with smiles on our faces. Even though I haven't got to try their alcohol, I am glad to meet such a strange, massively extended family. They are strange truly, but their strangeness comes from their love. Love I hear in Equestria is what spurs on friendships and relationships. Should I marry Luna, which I am thinking about now, I would become a father of perhaps thousands of ponies. The thought fills my head a happiness. If you'd ask me, and I know this sounds cheesy, but if you asked if I would fall in love with a magical horse, I'd think you belong in the craziest of crazy houses. This ponies are so crazy and inside it is that craziness that brings them together, drinking and singing old songs, reliving the same oaths their forefathers and mothers had once lived themselves. They remind me of my family and ancestry of great warriors who served the crown. It is strange how these lines nearly match up. They were given a second chance, my family was too. I hear a set of hoofsteps behind me, and I know that Dusk is flying close by. It is probably that this stallion wasn't breaking any laws, following me back. I turn to him, and I get a full face of Blue Blood. "Blood...." I nod to him. He frowns. "Caster..." He still nods back. "Is there a reason why you are meeting me here, alone, in the dark, next to a dark ally?" "Yes, yes, yes, and yes, but for none of the reasons you may think." He throws me a sword. "I, Prince Blue Blood of the Celestial Order, challenge you to a Ragnarok Magic Duel. Do you accept?" "I am not from this land Blue Blood, tell me, what does this duel imply?" "It is a duel to the death. I have had it up to here with you. You've ruined my reputation while raising your public figure. In this duel I will win the rights to everything you hold dear." He sneers at me. "Very well, I accept, however, I am not one to be messed with, so I ask that you take back your challange. I am a well trained swordsm-pony...Do not test me." He takes a step forward. "No, I will hold this ground. There can only be one prince, and I was born here under the crown...You are but a delinquent, fool, and a stallion-whorse. When I kill you in rightful battle, I will claim all that you hold within Canterlot. Then I will disband the Night's Watch." My eyes narrowed. "You dare stop a long time guard? For what? A petty rivalry? FINE!" I stomped my hooves down into the ground , cracking the pavement. "I will kill you for threatening my new life, my new love, my redemption! AND MOSTLY, MY FAMILY!" "You have two weeks to prepare. It will be a public event, so everypony will see us duel, and everypony will see you fall." "You are a prince of fools! I will not allow you to rule over these ponies one day longer! I have done nothing to you, but speak the truth. I have made my own oaths when I lost my parents! I would always speak what I have to say! AND I SAY DIE! DIE YOU PRINCE OF FOOLS! YOU ARE BUT A ASS WHO THINKS HE IS POWERFUL! DIE!" My magic flares up with his. However while he was expecting an attack, I teleported to the castle gates. I glare at the guards. "Do not let Blue Blood in....he plans to kill me soon, and I fear he would strike me in my sleep." "Yes sir!" Dusk lands next to me. "I saw it all, I'm so sorry!" "It is not your fault Dusk. As your father, you will return to the bar, gather every able guard and help guard me. He will strike when no pony isn't looking." She salutes. "Yes Night Father! It will be a pleasure, and honor to take this as your first assigned mission to us. We will not fail you." Author's Note Hooves up for Sylphstorm bitches! This one's for you! Here's the peak for you all!